《Charlotte Powers: Diary of a Would-Be Superhero》 xx48.10.26 / 23:46 / Tuesday OpenPAL v1.47 [Recovery Mode] Initialising Launching [SalvageBoy] From ExtMedia Beginning Recovery Of File : [CPowersJournal.ot] [subname : powerdown] Please Wait...
xx48.10.26 / 23:46 / Tuesday I''ve started this journal because I intend to become the greatest superhero in the world and I thought that probably people would want to read about how I got there. I''m aware that this may SOUND arrogant, but I feel I''m justified in my ambition for the following reasons:
  1. My powers are empirically awesome.
  2. I''ve been in training since before I could walk.
  3. My family is VERY supportive.
  4. Honestly, I don''t see anyone else stepping up to the mark.
Really, it''s not like I have much competition. I watch the news almost every evening and how many superheroes do I see? NONE! And how many hero-solvable problems do I see? TONS! But maybe I''m getting a little ahead of myself. I should begin with an introduction. My name is Charlotte Powers. I''m fifteen years and five months old, and I have long red hair like my mum and sparkly hazel eyes like my dad. My hobbies include rocking out on the guitar, training to be a superhero, and vanquishing evil. Well, to be honest I haven''t actually vanquished any evil yet, but only because I haven''t had the chance to do so. I''m sure once I''m presented with sufficient evil-vanquishing opportunities that it will DEFINITELY become one of my hobbies. Or would it be more of a job than a hobby? I kind of got side-tracked there again. Maybe a less formal approach to this whole thing would work better, I''ve never kept a journal before and this is kind of new to me. Since this is supposed to be a record of my rise to superhero glory I should probably put in something about my ''origin'', except because I''m 2nd Gen I don''t actually have an origin story, except ''my dad got my mum pregnant and nine months later there I was!''. Actually, maybe that''s a good place to start, with my parents (and my brother too I guess I suppose my hand is forced etc). My dad''s name is Marcus Powers. His power is super-strength. (Is the bold too much? But he really is SUPER-strong. I think I''ll keep it in for now.) He''s also really hard to hurt and his aura is super-tough, he says this is a ''necessary secondary power'' and that without it he''d break his arm every time he punched a bad guy. He''s punched a LOT of bad guys. He was one of the first ever people to manifest powers, when he was just eighteen. My mum''s name is Violetta Powers, but she was born Violetta Spur (she says ''Powers'' is an improvement; I agree). Her power is super-agility. She''s also very sensible and calm and collected, but at the same time totally impetuous and spontaneous and kind of random. She was one of the VERY first people to manifest powers, when she was just seventeen years old. Because she''s one year older than Dad that means she''s had powers for two more years than he has, which I think she''s secretly a little bit proud of. My brother''s name is Daniel Powers. His power is phase-shifting. He can walk through walls and turn invisible and inaudible. If you''re thinking that having a brother that can go invisible must be a pain, you''re totally right. I''d only be able to see him if I could phase-shift too... Except... I can! Because, you see, MY powers are super-strength AND super-agility AND phase-shifting! You could say I lucked out when it came to superpowers. Mum and Dad were really surprised (but also really happy and proud) when they realised I could do everything they (and Daniel) (he''s a year older than me, by the way) could do. Well... Not EVERYTHING. I mean, my powers are ALMOST as good as theirs, I''m NEARLY as strong as Dad¡ªhe can lift a couch one-handed, but I need to use both arms to do it. And if you''re thinking now ''oh, lifting a couch, that doesn''t sound very impressive'' just you go and try it and see how far YOU get, and remember also please that it''s a really big couch and it''s a fancy expensive one too with all steel framing inside and everything. Back now from trying? Sorry you questioned my amazing powers? I thought so. Anyway, I was talking about me and my family and my powers, like how my super-agility (that bold thing WAS a bit too much, I think I''ll stop doing it now) means I can do cool things like running up walls and flipping off and landing perfectly, or even running across water if I''m in the right kind of mood, except compared to Mum I only seem regular awesome instead of SUPER awesome. She can run up a wall, launch herself off it to ANOTHER wall, run along that, grab a handy flagpole, flip herself off and soar through the air to plant her foot squarely in a Virtual Bad Guy''s backside. Seriously, I''ve seen her do exactly that at least twenty times, it''s extremely awesome and never gets old. Then there''s Daniel and his phase-shifting. He can go proper invisible, I can just go half-invisible. You can still kind of see me and you can still kind of hear me, I taped myself once to see what it''s like, my voice goes all weird and spooky and cool. Also I quite often end up falling through the floor¡ª''walking through walls'' is kind of like a side-power to being able to go out-of-phase, except ''walls'' and ''floors'' are pretty similar from a ''physics'' point of view. Remembering to keep your feet ''solid'' while they''re on the ground and ''not solid'' when they''re going through something takes a lot of practice and concentration. It''s also pretty tiring and I can only do it for a few minutes before I get puffed out, phase-shifting kind of makes it hard to breathe properly. Daniel''s better at it than me, I have to admit¡ªby which I mean that not only are his phase-powers stronger than mine, he''s also better at controlling them. Also since I never go properly out-of-phase it always feels really sticky and weird whenever I walk through something, or just put my hand through a table, and Mum always warns me that if I accidentally leave my out-of-phase state while I''m halfway through something I won''t just get stuck, I''ll cause an atomic explosion¡ªbut that''s never happened before, so I''m not so worried about it. Daniel says that''s a secondary power of phase-shifting, like a ''safety feature'', so that even if you tried you couldn''t turn it off and cause those bothersome ol'' atomic explosions. Then he usually puts his hand through my head or something because he knows I HATE that. He''s like that, all superior and snarky and more ''villain'' than ''hero'' really, except behind all that snarkiness he''s pretty much just a big softy and he''s super-smart too, and so supportive of me becoming the greatest superhero in the world even though he doesn''t really understand my ambition, really I couldn''t ask for a better brother argh argh ARGH this STUPID curse.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. I suppose I should tell you (actually I don''t really have any choice) that I''m also cursed¡ªor half-cursed anyway¡ªto always tell the truth. Or to be honest, or anyway to not lie. There''s a specific wording on the stupid thing¡ªhere we go, Mum''s got it framed in the big lounge, ''To let truth''s light shine ever bright'', apparently curses have to rhyme and also be extremely cheesy. What happened is when Mum was pregnant with me she and Dad were fighting this techno-magic-cursey guy called The Enlightener, and before they defeated him he managed to put that curse on Mum. So, she can''t lie, and I can only half-lie. Like, if she ate the last slice of cake and anyone even MENTIONED cake she''d have to confess, but I''d only have to if I was asked directly. Except sometimes I find myself confessing stuff that I really don''t want to, it''s kind of an inconsistent half-curse except for how annoying it is, that part of it is EXTREMELY consistent. It''s even worse for Mum because she''s got the full-strength version, Daniel and I both learned REALLY early to think REALLY hard before asking her anything, there have been a lot of Embarrassments. So anyway, there you go. My family and our powers. I''m sure by now you''re starting to understand why I''m so confident about becoming the greatest superhero in the world. I''ve never heard of ANYONE with as many powers as me, and neither have my parents¡ªand they were VERY involved with the superhero community in EVERY age, from the Golden Age to the Chrome Age right through to the Plastic Age. Nobody they knew in ANY of those ages even had TWO powers, and I have three! Also, it''s VERY rare that I inherited powers from my parents, usually that hardly ever happens. ''Inheriting'' my brother''s power as well is kind of weird, I guess, but he was around while Mum was pregnant with me so maybe that has something to do with it¡ªand actually that isn''t without precedent, siblings getting the same power I mean, look at the Spark Brothers for a semi-famous example, or Spic and Span the ''dust devils'', they were brother and sister. As for me getting Mum and Dad''s powers too, we all figure it could be something to do with the truth curse, that somehow it gave me an extra ''boost''¡ªor ''promotion'' to use the technical term¡ªwhile I was still in the womb. Really, though, it doesn''t matter how I ended up with three powers instead of just one. I don''t question fate and I don''t take destiny lightly; I''ve been given these gifts and it''s my responsibility to use them for good, no matter how¡ªor why¡ªI got them. I do have one problem, though. You can probably guess what it is. My superhero name. I don''t have one yet. No matter how hard I try, I can''t come up with anything appropriately awesome. It has to be perfect. The wrong name could end my superhero career before it even begins¡ªand really, if you don''t have a cool name, what''s the point of being a superhero at all? I''ll need an amazing costume too, but that kind of follows on from the name and is something I can worry about later. Anyway, back to names. Names names names. So important, right? When he first started out, Dad was Muscleman (gross I know), then he changed it to Brick (not much better) then after he met Mum he changed it to Forte (marginal improvement). Mum was Acrogirl when she started out ("It was a simpler time!" she protests), but then she changed it to Silhouette after she got this special suit that only shows her as (you guessed it) a silhouette. It actually looks really cool, when she stands still she''s all dark purple and midnight blue, she can do all these poses that make her really hard to see even when you''re looking right at her, and when she does her super-agility thing while wearing it she looks AWESOME. Daniel''s already picked his name, too. ''Shifter''. Not even ''The Shifter'', just ''Shifter''. Curse this honesty curse but that''s a really cool superhero name, don''t you think? So that leaves me, The Nameless One. It''s HARD when you don''t just have one defining power, you know? Daniel says because of my name I could be ''Charlatan'' (or ''Charlottan'', ''haha'') but that''s pretty negative for a superhero. Maybe if I was a supervillain but even then, no¡ªit''s not as if I TRICK people. He also suggested ''CharLotta Powers'' and ''Superhero CharLottery''. I''m not even going to dignify those with a sneer. I suppose I still have a few years before I have to pick but even so it''s something I think about a lot. (''A Charlotte'' I can hear Daniel saying, he LOVES that kind of stupid joke, if you can even call it a ''joke''.) So that''s pretty much who I am and where I come from. Oh, speaking of that, I should probably tell you that I live in a secret base inside a volcano. My bedroom has a really nice view over heaps and heaps of jungle. I''m not sure WHICH jungle, exactly, since Mum and Dad are EXTREMELY secretive about some stuff, including ''which country we actually live in''. I guess it doesn''t matter so much, but I don''t understand why they don''t just tell me. Would it be the end of the world if they did? I don''t think so. Anyway. ''Seclusion'' (that''s what the base is called, personally I don''t much care for the name but Mum and Dad like it and probably it has some really deep and powerful meaning for them) is pretty cool as far as secret volcano bases go. It''s really big and has lots of different rooms for different stuff, like a couple of lounges, an entertainment room, even stuff like a conference room (hardly EVER used), a partially-automated farm (we have pigs and chickens and cows and sheep and they are all delicious) and an indoor swimming pool and gymnasium (also hardly ever used, for reasons I''ll explain in a minute). My room is nice, it''s big and tall and has all my stuff in it, but it''s not my favourite room. My FAVOURITE room is the training room. It''s the room that''s furthest back into the volcano itself, really deep inside, and it''s huge, almost big enough to put the whole rest of the house inside. It''s like a big cube and all the walls and floor and ceiling glow with these blue lines, and you can program it to become HEAPS of different training environments. It uses ''Hard Light Holograms''. I don''t understand how they work but it feels pretty real. You can also make it create people, usually Virtual Bad Guys to practise fighting against, but sometimes I do stuff like make a stage for myself and put a bunch of people in front of it for when I''m practising guitar. The training room doesn''t do ''sound'' very well so the people don''t actually cheer or anything, they just kind of stand there smiling or waving their arms or jumping up and down or whatever ''idle behaviour'' I set them to, so it''s actually a little bit creepy sometimes, but better than just sitting in my room, right? Anyway, I spend a LOT of time in the training room, learning how to use my powers to their full potential. Even though I''ve never been in an ACTUAL fight or an ACTUAL life-or-death situation, I feel very confident that when I eventually do go adventuring and get into trouble, I''ll be able to handle myself. Besides, I have super-toughness as a secondary power to my super-strength, I can get tossed around a bit without getting seriously hurt. So, that''s pretty much ''me'' as I am now. You''re all caught up! Which means that I can talk about ''now'' stuff and what I''m planning. You see, like I talked about before, the world NEEDS heroes. Mum and Dad have their own opinions of course but I can see what it''s like out there, there''s stuff that needs doing and I''m the girl to do it! I think they''re too old-fashioned and conservative, and maybe just a little bit scared? I mean they''re not COWARDS, definitely not, they did HEAPS of crazy-awesome stuff back when they were adventuring, I bet they haven''t even told me half of what they got up to, really. But they''ve been living in Seclusion (oh my goodness I just got that) for like fifteen years now, I think that they''re too comfortable here. I mean, YES it''s got everything we need, YES it''s a great secret base, but secret bases are where you''re meant to go BACK to, not where you''re supposed to STAY. You go out, you fight evil, you make the world a better place for all and then you return to your awesome secret base for a well-deserved rest, right? That''s how it should go. That''s how it WILL go, once I convince them that I''m ready to be a superhero, a REAL superhero doing REAL superhero stuff. Except it''s actually gotten really late while I''ve been writing all this, so maybe I''ll just go to sleep now and talk to them tomorrow. Even Greatest Superheroes need their rest, right? Tomorrow, my story begins! xx48.10.27 / 10:22 / Wednesday Ugh. Terrible morning. I woke up bright and early and caught Mum and Dad in the kitchen (Daniel was, as usual, in his workshop ''tinkering''). Mum was making pancakes and Dad was making fruit smoothies, apparently it''s mango season again (we''ve had at least five this year, the climate here is mental). "Lotte!" he said (he calls me Lotte). "Do you want a smoothie? It''s mango season again! Botler brought in a whole clutch of them this morning." Botler is our robot butler. He''s pretty much just a big floaty tin can with bendy stretchy arms but he can do a lot of different stuff, including going out into the jungle to get fresh fruit. "No!" I said. "I don''t want a smoothie, I want to talk about my future!" Well actually I DID have a smoothie, two in fact, and some pancakes, but after that I definitely started talking about my plans and stuff straight away. After I''d finished explaining very calmly and maturely about my intentions and my hopes and my dreams, they did this Mum-Dad glance thing I''ve learnt to dread and then they looked at me again. "Charlotte," said Mum (she calls me Charlotte), "I know you think you''re ready, and in fact your dad and I agree. You''re twice as capable as we were when we first began adventuring." I didn''t bother interrupting. I knew EXACTLY where this was going. Dad took over from Mum: "It''s not really about you at all," he said. "It isn''t that you''re not ready for the world, it''s that¡ª" "¡ªthe world isn''t ready for me," I finished for him. I''ve heard this before, QUITE a few times. "Heroes are born from necessity," Dad was saying now, while I (stupid honesty curse) sulked a bit. "Not from choice." "No!" I said. "That''s wrong, that''s SO wrong, it''s ALWAYS a choice. Everything you''ve taught me about being a hero has that at its core, that to be a hero, to REALLY be a hero, you have to CHOOSE to do the right thing. How can you say that that''s not how it works?" "Because before you choose to do the right thing," Mum said, "you have to know what the right thing is." "And at this time," Dad took over again (I swear they rehearsed this), "the right thing is ''giving people the chance to sort out their own problems''." "They''ve had FIFTEEN YEARS to sort out their problems," I said, "and things are just getting WORSE!" "But their problems aren''t the sorts of things we should involve ourselves with," said Dad. "They''re ordinary problems. It''s no longer a world of superheroes and supervillains, Lotte. It''s a world of ordinary heroes and ordinary villains. What have I always told you? What have I always said about the balance of things?" "That heroes will rise to defeat villains," I muttered. "But¡ª" "Heroes rise to fight villains," Dad said, kind of redundantly. "And superheroes rise to fight supervillains. But a superhero in a world without supervillains? The end result of that wouldn''t be pretty." "But what if there ARE supervillains out there?" I said. "Maybe disguising themselves!" "There''s an odd thing about supervillains," Mum said, "which is that they can''t resist showing off. Maybe it''s something to do with their powers, but they don''t go for subtle, long-term plans. They love the showy, the ostentatious, the over-the-top¡ªthey''re attracted to it like moths to a flame." "But you can''t just say that there are NO supervillains!" I protested. "We''re still here, aren''t we? And there are others, I know you still talk to Motoplasm and Lightning White and Gaia and probably lots more of your friends even if you NEVER invite them to visit¡ªand you go and meet them, don''t try to deny it, it''s TOTALLY obvious what you''re doing, it''s as obvious as when Dad''s going to the fridge to get an ice cream, he''s always like ''this''." I did my best impression of Dad''s ''sneaky'' walking. Mum laughed and Dad looked kind of sheepish. "It''s easier for us to go to them than it is for them to come to us," Mum said. "And we WILL take you to meet them, once¡ª" "That''s not what this is about," I said. "Don''t try to change the subject!" "The point is," Dad said, after clearing his throat, "that it''s possible old supervillains will return, or that new supervillains will appear, or some other great threat will arise. Why do you think we spend so much time monitoring the world? We''re looking for signs of supervillain activity." "I KNOW that," I said. "And when we find those signs," Mum said, kind of ignoring me, kind of rudely, "we investigate. Subtly and without drawing attention to ourselves." "So you''re saying that I couldn''t be subtle," I said. "That I couldn''t even INVESTIGATE without drawing attention to myself." "No, that''s not what we''re saying," said Dad. "What we''re saying is that until there DOES arise a new wave of supervillains, we''re going to just have to be patient." "I''m fifteen and a half! I don''t have TIME to be patient!" I said. "Is that what superheroes did back when you and Mum were adventuring? Just waited for something to happen and then reacted to it? No! You went out LOOKING for trouble and you stopped it BEFORE it could happen!" Mum and Dad just looked at me, both wearing their special ''Charlotte is getting herself worked up'' expressions. "What have I been training for?" I asked them. "My whole life I''ve worked as hard as I could to be the best superhero possible, I''ve listened to all your stories and lessons and I''m ready, I''m READY, I''m ready NOW! And isn''t it BETTER to start small? Isn''t it better to take on non-supers to begin with? Dad, YOU started out cleaning up your neighbourhood, there weren''t any supervillains there, right? Mum, when you started supervillains didn''t even EXIST, there were just superheroes and bad guys, REGULAR bad guys, you stopped men treating women badly, you made it safe for everyone in your city¡ª"If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "All right, Charlotte, that''s enough for now," Mum said. "It was¡ª" "¡ªa simpler time back then, you say that SO OFTEN but is it SO complicated now? Like this gang terrorising Powerstone City, mugging people and dealing drugs and stealing cars, making people feel like they''re not safe even in their own homes, in their own city¡ªbut what if I was there? What if I could stand up to them? What if the next time those idiotic psychos tried to mug an innocent person, I was there to stop them? How can THAT be anything BUT right? How is that anything but a simple choice: to stand up to these thugs and bullies or just let them walk all over everyone¡ª" "That choice isn''t yours to make," said Dad. "You''re not the one they''re bullying¡ª" "AAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" I said. (Actually it was more of a scream, I was just feeling so frustrated and angry, but it''s hard to write down how a scream sounded, I guess it was something like ''GIIIIIIIYA!''.) "It doesn''t matter who they''re bullying, it doesn''t matter who the victim is, it doesn''t matter if they''re right in front of me or a million miles away, I''m a hero! I''m a SUPERHERO! Where there is wrong, I WILL STOP IT! When an innocent person suffers, I WILL FIGHT FOR THEM!" "For the whole world?" Dad asked. "YES!" I said. "That''s what superheroes do, isn''t it? They save the world! It doesn''t matter that there isn''t some supervillain planning to drill through to the earth''s core or drain the oceans or turn kittens into mutant monsters, the world is drowning under NORMAL problems and it needs SOMEONE TO SAVE IT! WHY SHOULDN''T IT BE ME?" I kind of stormed out after that, and came here to the training room to beat up a couple of dozen Virtual Bad Guys and write stuff down. One good thing about my curse is that my memory''s pretty much perfect, at least for recent stuff. (At least I assume it''s because of my curse, it could just be another super power EXCEPT Mum also has it, and she says (and Dad confirms) that before she was cursed her memory wasn''t that great at all.) Anyway, I''m going to beat up some more VBGs now to try to cool down some more. It seems so pointless, though. Why am I beating up VIRTUAL bad guys when the world is FULL of ACTUAL bad guys in DESPERATE need of a beating? Sigh. Maybe I''ll go through Course #6, it''s one of my favourites, there''s this great bit where three guys all come at you at once and if you''re awesome about it you can get two of them to bump into each other and trip up the third, and then right after that there''s like ten bad guys in a row coming down a long corridor, I can usually take them all out without slowing down or getting hit at all, just bam-bam-bam-bam-bam-bam-bam-bam-bam-bam, it always looks awesome in the replay. Then after that¡ª Hang on, Daniel''s knocking on the door (I kind of locked myself in). If I don''t let him in he''ll just phase through the wall anyway. ... Okay, well THAT was kind of weird. After I opened the door Daniel kind of drifted into the room in that lazy can''t-be-bothered way of his, and he sat down on one of the VBGs I beat up before (I always set the simulator to keep them around after I take them out, it''s much more satisfying than just having them blip out). Then he just looked at me. "Did Dad send you?" I demanded. "Did he send you to talk to me?" "Hey Curls," he said, as if I hadn''t said anything (he calls me Curls, it''s just his utterly weird sense of humour, because my hair is pretty much totally straight. He''s the one with curls, he got Dad''s curly brown hair, but to him it''s funny if¡ªyou know what, I can''t even be bothered explaining this). "Heard you guys fighting before, thought I should see if anything interesting was happening. What was it about this time? You planning another jungle expedition?" "Ugh, no, don''t bring that up." I''m not even allowed out into the jungle. It''s not for MY safety, it''s just that a lot of the animals out there are endangered and Mum and Dad worry that I''d accidentally make some rare species extinct by defending myself. I always TELL them that I''d just phase-out and run away if I got attacked, but nooooooo apparently I wouldn''t be able to control myself and I''d punch an albino jaguar to death as soon as I saw one. "So what then?" Daniel asked. "Just their usual totally ridiculous and unfair stubbornness," I said. "Actually maybe you can help, how can I force them to let me go adventuring?" "Is that what all the shouting was about?" he said. "I don''t get why you even WANT to go out there, the world sucks." "How do you know? You weren''t even old enough to talk when Mum and Dad came here¡ª" "Yeah, but I watch the news, there''s nothing out there that''s as good as what we''ve got here¡ª" "And that''s the point," I interrupted, getting worked up again. "You''re right, the world DOES suck, and somebody needs to do something about that." Daniel laughed, but not really at me. "And that''s gonna be you, huh?" "I don''t see anyone else stepping up!" I said. Daniel laughed again. "And where are you gonna start?" he asked. "The world''s a big place, it''s got a lot of problems. You''re just one itty-bitty girl." "I am NOT itty-bitty!" It''s true, I''m not! I mean, it''s not like I''m TALL but I''m definitely not short either and I train every single day, my build is definitely ''athletic''. I was about to tell Daniel this when he kind of did it for me: "I meant in a metaphorical sense. How many bad guys are there out there, Curls? Millions? Mathematically, there''s no way you could even FIGHT them all, not without a couple of hundred years to do it in." Actually, now that I''ve got Opal out again maybe I''ll do those calculations. Let''s say it takes me fifteen minutes to beat up each bad guy, that''s abstracting a little to take into account the time it''ll take to find them and work out that they''re bad but also considering the fact that bad guys tend to clump, so to beat up a million bad guys would take fifteen million minutes, or a quarter of a million hours, or around twenty-thousand days (taking into account twelve hours a day for eating and sleeping and such), or around fifty-seven years HAH Mr Daniel Science King, your math is OFF by a factor of DECADES. "Besides, we''re not exactly near anything," he said. "It''s not as simple as just popping out to do a bit of heroing then coming home for tea and crumpets." "I''m sure there must be a city somewhere near," I said. "It''s not like we''re just in the middle of nowhere." Daniel gave me a really weird look. "You mean you don''t know where we are?" he said. "I thought you would''ve figured that out ages ago." I hate it when he does that, tells me I should already know something, just TELL me! But he didn''t. "Taken a look at the sky lately?" is all he''d say. You can''t see the sky from inside the training room, but it looked pretty normal to me this morning¡ªnice and clear and blue and pretty. What''s THAT supposed to tell me? I bet he''s done some brainy calculations based on the relative position of the sun or something, that''d just be typical. Anyway. After that he just kind of mumbled something about his ''project'' and phased out through the wall. Which was pretty weird, I mean he hardly ever specifically comes to talk to me and when he does it''s always with a ''reason'', I mean he never just chats and usually he stays out of my Disagreements with M & D, I mean RIGHT out. At times he is infuriatingly neutral. So I think I''m going to stop writing now, #6 is all primed and ready to go and I have some VBGs to beat up¡ªbecause OBVIOUSLY real bad guys are too ''complicated'' for me. xx48.10.28 / 13:11 / Thursday My ''word of the day'' this morning was ''compromise'', which turned out to be pretty appropriate. After yesterday''s shouting match I pretty much avoided Mum and Dad for the rest of the day, but they got Botler to ambush me outside my room this morning and he ''escorted'' me to the lounge. Mum and Dad and Daniel were all there, so I knew it was serious. Dad gave a big speech about the ''old ways'' and the ''new ways'', it was really long and he repeated himself a bunch so I''m not going to bother writing it down here. Towards the end it kind of got interesting, though: "You''re right, Lotte," he said (as you might expect, this got my attention). "It''s not good for a bright, charming fifteen year-old to be locked away with just her family. Keeping you cooped up here is unfair both to you and to the world." "So I CAN go adventuring?" I said. Of course, the answer was ''no''. But for a moment I let myself get excited. Anyway, then Mum said: "The world isn''t ready for Charlotte Powers the superhero. But it might be ready for Charlotte Powers the girl." Daniel kind of snorted at that, but I ignored him. "Could you be a bit more specific?" I asked. "I''m not sure how excited I should be getting." "Do you remember Uncle?" Dad asked me. "He used to visit when you were smaller¡ª" "Of course I remember," I said, "he''s your mentor! Oh! Is he going to be MY mentor too? To teach and guide the next generation of heroes¡ª" "He lives in a town called Green Grove," Dad said. "There''s a school there called Green Grove Academy, by all accounts a nice, normal school filled with nice, normal students. The town''s in the mountains, isolated, quiet, not too big and not too small¡ª" "Don''t quite understand what you''re getting at here," I said. "The world is a complicated place," Mum said. "Very different to the one we adventured in. Things were simpler back then, even in the rather convoluted Plastic Age. It''s not enough these days to just have a Secret Identity. You''re going to need a Public Identity as well." "Aha," I said. "So I go to this school, establish a Public Identity, and then when evil appears I''ll don my Secret Identity and rise up to fight it!" "Something like that," said Dad. "In any case it''ll be a good opportunity for you to meet people your own age, make friends¡ªto be ordinary for a while." Ordinary. It doesn''t sound SO great, but to be honest I''ll take anything. Besides, even a friendly-sounding town like Green Grove is BOUND to have a seamy underbelly full of shady characters. I''m sure that even with just a little investigation I''ll find PLENTY to occupy myself with! Anyway, then it was Daniel''s turn to speak: "You know I''ve been working on phase-shift technology," he began, but after that I was pretty much lost while he went on about ''unfamiliar quantities'' and ''dark matter'' and ''protean markers''. From experience I''ve learnt to just let him talk when he gets into one of these states of technobabble, it''s impossible to stop him or even interrupt and eventually he gets to the point¡ªwhich in this case was pretty cool.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "You built a teleporter?" I asked, still not quite sure. It turned out that I was right, though, he DID build a teleporter. "That''s how you''ll get to Green Grove," Dad said. "Couldn''t I just fly there in Mum''s invisible jet?" I asked. They all laughed. "What?" "That was a joke, stupid," Daniel said. "Mum doesn''t have an invisible jet." I am always the last to find out these things. It''s not like I''m even allowed in the hangar, it''s in the Outer Base which is Very Forbidden. The security is insane, I bet even Daniel couldn''t crack it. "Then how do you guys go visit people?" I asked. "What DO you have, if not an invisible jet?" "Green Grove is quite a distance away," Dad said, avoiding my question (except I just now noticed this so it''s kind of too late to go back and ask him again now). "Teleportation would be the easiest way to get you there." "It''s not really ''easy'', Dad," Daniel said. "It''s taken me months to get it even to this stage." "You know what I mean," said Dad. "In terms of practicality¡ª" "What do you mean ''this stage''?" I asked. Hey, if I''m going to be teleported I want ALL the information! "Right now it only works on living things if they''re phase-shifted," Daniel said. "I''ve heard that the military has teleporters that work on anyone, but I think their research is progressing according to different principles than mine¡ª" And another couple of minutes of incomprehensible babbling followed, thankfully interrupted by Mum saying: "Anyway, why don''t we have a look at it?" So we all went to Daniel''s messy cluttered kind of scary workshop and he showed us all the teleporter. It wasn''t that impressive, actually, just like a glass tube with all these bundles of wires going to a big computer nearby. "I can only half phase-shift," I pointed out. "What if it just half teleports me? I don''t want half my body in Green Grove and the other half left here!" "That couldn''t happen," said Daniel. "It''d actually bisect you in a much more interesting way, your out-of-phase energy would be sent to the destination and your in-phase energy would remain here, to put it poetically your ''phase shadow'' would be ripped from your body¡ª" "Ahem," said Mum, pointedly. "But that won''t happen," Daniel said, smoothly. "Actually, it CAN''T happen, not with all the safety protocols I''ve put in place¡ª" And here he went off for about ten minutes about physics and stuff, I spent most of the time playing with his little robot mouse thing, Arthur MBE. It''s getting pretty smart now, you can trace a path with your finger and it''ll follow it. Maybe that doesn''t sound very impressive considering all the AIs and SIs and ALs running around the place these days, but Daniel says Arthur is a NEW kind of artificial life, a true ''learner''. When he first invented the little guy all Arthur did was sit there watching you, seeing his intelligence ''grow'' has been pretty interesting. "We can do a test run right now, if you want," Daniel said, once I could understand him again. "It''s all warmed up and ready to go." I admit I was a little hesitant, but Daniel teleported himself first¡ªyou have to go out-of-phase to do it, so for him it was like he disappeared and then opened the door and walked back into the workshop, pretty cool actually. Then it was my turn. I shouldn''t have eaten before doing it, but then Daniel should have WARNED me not to eat before doing it. Aside from throwing up all over his death ray (it never worked anyway, apparently they never do) being teleported was kind of fun, I went out-of-phase then I got kind of all warm and fuzzy and tingly, then I was standing on the other side of the workshop. I actually reappeared halfway through the floor, but because I was still out-of-phase that wasn''t such a big problem, I just pulled myself out. That was after I threw up, of course. Fortunately being out-of-phase meant that I didn''t get any on myself, phase-shifting works as a kind of field around your body so anything close (like clothes) shifts with you (up to five layers if they''re not too thick, Daniel and I did an experiment once, that sixth coat falls right off), but if you spit or throw up or something then that leaves the phase-field and becomes in-phase again. Anyway, enough about me throwing up, Daniel''s teleporter works and that''s the important thing. We''re having a going-away party tonight and then tomorrow morning I''m off! Off to adventure! Well, ordinariness actually, but I''m SURE I''ll find SOME kind of adventure out there in the big wide world. Even if I have to hide my powers and pretend to be normal it''s going to be SO much fun. I can''t wait! xx48.10.29 / 06:02 / Friday WAY too early but who cares, I''m going today! This will be my last journal entry before I leave for Green Grove (and ADVENTURE!) via Daniel''s phase-teleporter. I''ve been practising using Opal in ''wrist-mode'' lately, wearing it like a watch and typing on the holo-keyboard with my right hand, it''s actually pretty easy and fun. I still kind of prefer the usual hold-in-one-hand-type-with-the-other or just put-it-down-and-type-with-both-hands methods, but I want to be prepared to do ''action journalling''! Even though my memory is pretty much perfect for short-term stuff I can easily imagine HEAPS of situations where I''d want to record stuff as it happens, and using Opal in wrist-mode would be perfect for that. Ah, I can''t wait! So much exciting stuff is going to happen to me while I''m in Green Grove, I just know it! Where a superhero goes, adventure is sure to follow, that just seems like a basic law of nature, don''t you think? Maybe Dad''s got it wrong and superheroes don''t rise to defeat supervillains, maybe supervillains rise to challenge superheroes! Wait, that wouldn''t be good at all. That would mean that me going into the world would actually CREATE supervillains, which ... oh, rats, I think I just got what Dad''s been trying to tell me about balance and everything. Um. But anyway, I''m not going to Green Grove as a superhero, I''m going as a normal girl attending school. That''s DEFINITELY not something supervillains rise up against, right? The very idea is ridiculous, ''supervillains rise to challenge ordinary schoolgirls'', no no no, certainly not. I''m just going to have to be very good about not using my powers, it''ll be tough but I know I''m up to the challenge!Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ... Come on, intercom, buzz already, I''m ready, come on come on come on, I could barely sleep last night, I was so excited, also I probably had too many sweets at my going-away party and got kind of hyper playing games, I knocked over the same lamp twice in five minutes. Luckily I wasn''t using my super-strength at the time or I could''ve sent it straight out the window, that would''ve been embarrassing (although at the same time kind of cool). Control is very important, Mum always says that learning to not use your powers is the most important part of training. With my super-strength I hardly ever have it ''on'', otherwise I''d probably do a lot of damage around the house, it comes in handy when you''re tidying up, though, being able to lift heavy things to let Botler clean underneath and that kind of stuff. I use my super-agility all the time, though. I guess I have to admit this, I''m naturally kind of a little clumsy, I fall over a lot and drop things, but with my super-agility I can just turn ''falling'' into ''an awesome flip'' and I''ve never actually dropped something, if you define ''dropping something'' as ''letting it touch the floor''. I always catch it before it can hit the ground. Phase-shifting is easy not to use, of course, I only oh my goodness that''s the intercom it''s time! It''s time I''m going I''m going I''m going yay! Next time I write in this journal I''ll be in Green Grove, probably neck-deep in adventure! xx48.11.01 / 16:09 / Monday Okay. So kind of a lot has happened since my last entry. I''m not sure why the date''s skipped ahead a couple of days, but that''s probably the LEAST weird thing to happen today. Yes, it''s just one day since Daniel teleported me to Green Grove, even though it feels like way longer. Probably it''s better to start at the beginning, I think I need to sort things out for myself as much as anything. It started out fine, I said goodbye to everyone and there were Hugs and a few Tears, then I made sure all my things were ready to be sent and I hadn''t forgotten anything, then I got into the teleporter, and everyone said goodbye one last time, and then Daniel activated the teleporter and everything went black. I don''t mean I lost consciousness, I was VERY aware of everything that was happening, I was falling really slowly through something I couldn''t really see, kind of tumbling, and then I saw a lot of green and brown and I was suddenly a dozen metres underground. This is actually pretty scary when it happens, I tried it at home when I was younger, not stopping myself from falling through the floor until it went completely over my head. Definitely JUST once, though. The problem with letting yourself fall through the ground completely (apart from not being able to see or hear anything or, y''know, BREATHE) is that it gets really hard to pull yourself back out¡ªonce you''re deep enough that you can''t reach ''out'' of the ground, I mean. You can''t reach up and make your hand go in-phase again and pull yourself out like that, and if you''re out-of-phase then interacting with anything in-phase is difficult if not impossible. What you have to do, then, is very carefully adjust the balance between in-phase and out-of-phase until you get kind of a ''grip'' on the solid ground you''re stuck in, and use that ''grip'' to pull yourself up a little, and then adjust yourself again, and again, and again, gaining an inch at a time until you can get your hand up out of the ground and pull yourself up properly. It takes ages and it''s exhausting, I think it must have taken me at least two minutes to struggle my way back up to the surface¡ªthat might not sound like a lot but remember also that I was holding my breath the entire time. No air underground, right? And being out-of-phase always makes me a little breathless anyway, so by the time I''d gotten myself out and was just lying on the ground I was pretty spent. My bags suddenly popping into existence in the air above and falling on me I REALLY could have done without, but oh well. At least I got my clothes and guitar. Anyway, after I''d recovered (it didn''t take so long, I recover quick!) I got up and looked around. It wasn''t exactly what I expected. Daniel and Dad said I''d ''land'' near Uncle''s house, apparently he lives in a little hut on the edge of a forest¡ªI mean, this WAS a forest, there was no doubt about that, but something about it all seemed ... ''off''. I guess I should try to describe it. Basically, I was in a big clearing in the middle of a forest. The trees were really different to the ones at home, much thicker and taller and with gnarly old branches. The grass around where I''d landed (or hit and gone straight through to be accurate) was all flat and weird, like it was made of plastic and had been burnt. Kind of melty. The dirt was really hard and dry and dark too. Maybe that''s just how things are here? I don''t have a lot of experience to fall back on. I''ve never even been into the jungle back home. But I''ve watched a lot of TV shows and documentaries and that kind of stuff and nothing on any of those looked anything like this. Maybe it was the teleportation that did it. I don''t see how, but then I never understand even ten percent of Daniel''s explanations so maybe, who knows. Away from where I''d arrived there were a lot of tire tracks in the ground, from big vehicles I guess, like trucks. These led out of the clearing through a kind of rough path through the trees, so I decided to follow that. After all, vehicles need roads, and roads lead places, right? Carrying all my stuff was kind of awkward, positioning everything was tricky. Eventually, though, I got it all together and started off down the path. Before I reached the road I heard something coming towards me¡ªit turned out to be a little four-wheel motorbike thing. At first I thought the guy riding it might be Uncle but then he took his helmet and goggles off and he definitely wasn''t. "Did you just arrive?" he asked. He sounded kind of suspicious of me. "Yes," I said. I didn''t have much choice¡ªhonesty curse!¡ªbut I figured maybe this was someone who knew Uncle anyway. "I''m supposed to be going to the academy¡ª" "Oh!" he said. He didn''t sound at all suspicious now, he sounded really happy. "Another latecomer, good. The head mentioned we might be getting some. Okay, you''ll have to walk into town, the last bus went out more than a week ago, but it''s not too far. Just turn right once you reach the road, you''ll get there before noon." Okay, so at this point I was starting to think that maybe something weird was going on, but at the same time I was pretty much having the best time of my life so I didn''t really think much about it. Anyway, after about an hour of walking I got to the town. I kind of wanted to use my super-agility to run there, but I figured someone might be watching. Better safe than sorry, right? Using your powers when you think no one''s watching is a rookie mistake, definitely not one that I''m going to make. I have to get used to not using my powers anyway, now''s as good a time as any to start. In fact, I''m going to make a pledge; I SHALL NOT use my powers unless ABSOLUTELY necessary. Anyway, I could see the sun over the mountains to my right by the time I got to the town, and there was definitely enough light to read the sign beside the road. Weird Thing #1: This town isn''t Green Grove. According to the sign, it''s called Emerald Hill. At the time I thought that maybe they''d just changed the name. Later I found out that they hadn''t. I''m in Emerald Hill, not Green Grove. Nobody here has even HEARD of a town called Green Grove. I''m in the wrong place.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Thanks, Daniel. Well, actually that ''thanks'' isn''t entirely sarcastic. So I''m in the wrong place, that''s kind of good in a way. After all, I landed on my feet with the academy¡ªah, getting ahead of myself, though. One thing at a time, Charlotte, one thing at a time! Okay, so I''m standing on the road leading into Emerald Hill, which is kind of pretty and green and not too big and not too small, and I''m looking at the sign and thinking, okay, something weird is going on here. I should call home, just in case. Weird Thing #2: There''s no greater net access here, I can only get local nets with my Opal. That means I can''t call home, I can''t even send email. At this point I''m more excited than scared or nervous, though. I''m alone. I''m alone! Just me, Charlotte Powers against the world, this is really a chance to prove that I''m every bit the hero I know I can be¡ªand to prove that the world IS ready for me! Getting ahead of myself again. I guess I can kind of skip going into town, I think people thought I was a bit weird, the way I was, y''know, grinning around at everything like some kind of clueless idiot. I mean, I''ve gone through the simulations in the training room, I''ve visited pretty much ALL the major cities¡ªNew Trent, Ostron, Powerstone, Jonestown¡ªbut actually BEING in a REAL town with REAL people, it''s SO different. I could smell everything! The things I heard weren''t just recorded street noise, they were actually happening RIGHT THEN! And anything COULD happen, at any moment a group of thugs could leap out at me! Well, maybe not. I''m not naive, I know that kind of thing doesn''t really happen that much in small towns like this one. Even so, knowing that it COULD¡ªor that something else surprising and new could happen¡ªis VERY thrilling. Anyway. Eventually I got to the academy, it wasn''t hard to find¡ªI asked about ten different people where it was, though, talking to people is amazing! They all sound different and they all gave me different directions, I mean they were the SAME directions, OBVIOUSLY, to the same place, but the way they gave them¡ªI''m rambling, aren''t I, sorry. The academy¡ªEmerald Hill Academy¡ªis huge, it has a big administration building near the entrance and this big wide stone courtyard thing, and most of the school buildings are clustered around that, all made of this nice yellow-gold stone and kind of ''sleek''-looking, and there''s a big sports stadium field thing at the back and a swimming pool near that and this gymnasium complex and then up against the hills are the student apartments. That''s where I am now, in my apartment¡ªMY apartment!¡ªwriting this, but I''m getting ahead of myself AGAIN. I went to the admin building, because I figured, well, one school is just as good as another, right? This one looks good, this town seems fine, and even if Uncle isn''t around to help me out, well ... so much the better, really. I want to do things on my own, I want freedom! I kind of remember Uncle being this hard-nosed old special forces military guy so probably it''ll be more fun by myself. Once I get greater net access I can call Mum and Dad and maybe switch to Green Grove depending on how things are going ... well, I''ll deal with that later. For now I''m here! In Emerald Hill! At Emerald Hill Academy! Getting in was really easy, I just filled in some forms and answered some questions, nobody mentioned money until I brought it up then guess what? It''s free! To anyone! It wouldn''t have been a problem even if it wasn''t free, Mum and Dad are kind of rich, but still, it''s kind of nice. Maybe a good ''sign of things to come''? Anyway. I didn''t get to go to class today because I arrived too late, but I saw some of the students walking around. Also, guess what? There''s a UNIFORM! It''s pretty cute, actually, a creamy brown ''milk tea'' blouse and skirt with white, what should I call it, ''trim'' maybe, with a cute wide white bow in front of the collar and the school logo on the right pocket (it''s a green emerald over a burgundy shield, pretty neat). I''m wearing it right now, even though I really don''t need to. My apartment''s pretty nice too, it''s one of a block of eight, four on the ground, four above. Mine is the second one from the stairs above, C-6. C for Charlotte, another good sign! There are eight apartment blocks like this in total, I guess quite a few students live on-campus. (On-campus? Is that the right term? I''m too excited to care!) Inside it''s a little poky but not bad, it''s clean and uncluttered and has furniture already, a little kitchen and a teeny-tiny little bathroom. The bedroom is basically just a bed and a desk and a cupboard, although it does have a charger compatible with Opal (I was a little worried about that, Opals aren''t so popular these days and mine is quite an old model). The floors are polished wood and the walls are kind of an off-white, with wooden ... ''borders''? Anyway, I should stop describing my new uniform and new apartment and start thinking about things seriously. Maybe I''ll make myself a cup of tea and then come back. (There''s tea in the cupboard! And biscuits! And milk in the fridge!) ... Okay, I''ve calmed down a bit now. I actually went for a little walk as well, back to the admin office to check something. Yes, the date IS November 1st. Opal must have reset itself to the local time. Except how can that work? I entered the teleporter on October 30th, and I came out the other side on November 1st. I skipped an entire day! Maybe time zones? At least I know the correct local date, and that it''s Monday today. Well, anyway, I suppose I have more important things to think about, like how to make a splash at my entrance scene tomorrow. I have to make a strong first impression, that''s a given. If I don''t then I''ll just fade into the crowds and become just another face, there are over a thousand students at this school, I definitely want to stand out! "But Charlotte," you may be thinking, "aren''t you supposed to be creating a Public Identity for yourself? Shouldn''t you be trying to blend in with everyone else?" The answer to that is, of course not! What I''m doing here is creating a Public Identity, it''s a very important tool in a superhero''s ... toolkit, I guess. Toolbelt? Arsenal is for weapons ... anyway, my point is that a Public Identity doesn''t have to be buttoned-down and straight and boring, it just has to hide the fact that you''re actually a superhero. Being popular and respected and loved by all doesn''t make for a bad Public Identity, quite the opposite! The purpose of a Public Identity is simply to hide your Secret Identity¡ªand who would suspect that Charlotte Powers, darling of Emerald Hills Academy is actually [whatever my superhero name turns out to be]! So. Big entrance. Amazing first impression. I can''t use my powers, so I can''t be super awesome, but there''s nothing stopping me from being regular awesome. I just have to be, y''know, subdued about things. People without super-agility can flip off walls, right? That''s always impressive. And jamming out a killer guitar solo is something lots of people can do. But how many people can pull off an awesome guitar solo WHILE flipping off a wall? Not many I bet! Okay, that sounds good. Tomorrow morning I''ll clip on my portable amp, plug in Fender, tear down one of the school corridors while blasting out some killer riffs, run up the wall at the end, flip off, land awesomely with a perfectly timed power chord and be instantly super-popular. I can''t WAIT until tomorrow. xx48.11.02 / 12:23 / Tuesday Today was, without question, the worst day of my life. I was laughed at, shouted at, pushed around, SPAT ON, reprimanded by the school staff and had my guitar confiscated. But none of that even compares to this next thing. It''s the worst thing that''s ever happened to me, the worst thing that ever COULD happen to me, just the worst thing in the history of all worst things throughout all the ages of history: MY POWERS ARE GONE. All of them. COMPLETELY. No more super-strength, no more phase-shifting, and no more super-agility. I''m just ... just NOTHING now! You know something else? Getting hurt HURTS! I suppose I should start at the beginning. I don''t really want to but I feel kind of compelled. Besides, what else do I have now that my powers are gone? Just me and my Opal, alone against the world, recording the daily life of a no-power nothing. So depressed. Okay. So. The morning. My amazing entrance scene. It started off okay¡ªI leapt into the open doorway of the main corridor with a blazing power chord, an Em for Emtrance (I know that''s awful but the mood I''m in I kind of WANT ''awful''). My portable amp didn''t put out quite the amazing sound that I wanted, but at least people were looking at me. I stepped through the doorway with a simple Em to G to Am progression, then as I began increasing my pace down the hallway and people started to move out of my way I cut into my solo, just simple to begin with but building towards awesomeness as I broke into a run ... And someone TRIPPED me. Seriously. Now, if I''d had my super-agility then I would''ve turned the fall into a kind of awesome flip, I might have even twisted in mid-air to run along the lockers for a bit or something, I don''t know, I didn''t get the chance to do ANYTHING because like I already mentioned MY POWERS ARE GONE. So what actually happened is I fell flat on my face. On to my nose, actually. That''s when I discovered my super-strength was gone, and with it the associated super-toughness, because it felt like the front of my face had exploded. I''ve never been hurt before, super-toughness is a secondary power, sometimes called an ''intrinsic'', so normally it''s ''on'' all the time, but now that MY POWERS ARE GONE I felt everything. Pain SUCKS. Seriously, it''s the WORST. How do normal people stand it? I felt like I was gonna die! For what seemed like hours I couldn''t do anything except lie there. Maybe I was making some kind of pitiful sound, I don''t know. When I eventually managed to pick myself up I realised two things¡ªfirst, that there was a huge pool of sticky red blood where my face had been pressed against the floor. Gross and weird and it almost made me throw up, especially since it got all in my hair too. My second realisation was even worse: everyone was laughing at me. Like, REALLY laughing. Like, POINTING and laughing. At me. AT me. Not just laughing, either, some horrible person actually SPAT at me, on to my arm. I''m trying to resist this honesty curse so hard right now, I really am. I want to just stop writing but I can''t. I have to put this down. I started to cry. I didn''t choose to. I didn''t want to. But with that new pain (and my nose STILL hurts) and everyone laughing and things going so wrong and blood on my face and in my hair I just couldn''t help it. Then, guess what? Things got WORSE. First this woman came bustling up, a staff member, maybe a teacher or secretary or something, I don''t know. She pushed through the students to get to me, at first I thought she was going to stop them laughing but she just started yelling at me, about being stupid and even BRINGING a guitar to school and getting blood on the floor and then she started ranting about health risks and blood diseases and I don''t even know what else because now I REALLY couldn''t stop crying, and she grabbed my Fender from where it was lying and threw¡ªactually THREW!¡ªa you-got-in-trouble ticket at me, I don''t even know what to do with it, she didn''t tell me, and then she bustled off again. Her being there actually did stop the other students laughing at me, and some of them started to move off after she left, but that just cleared the way for the worst person I''ve ever met to show up. I know I haven''t met a LOT of people, but still, she''s EASILY the worst. She came swaggering up with about twenty girls behind her, everyone parting to let her through, and she stood right in front of me as I sniffed and snuffled and gingerly made sure that my nose was actually still on. For ages she just looked at me with this little smirk at the corner of her mouth, then she said: "Quite the first impression, Fumbles." Fumbles. That''s my name now, here. Fumbles. I seriously just wanted to sink through the floor, I tried SO HARD to get my phase-shift power to work then, I didn''t care if everyone knew I had powers, I didn''t care if I got trapped underground forever, I just wanted the whole thing to be over. It wasn''t, though, and my powers didn''t work, of course. Because they''re gone. Maybe forever, I don''t know. All I know is that I didn''t sink through the floor, and the girl¡ªVeronica, I found out her name later, Veronica Flux¡ªspoke again: "I don''t know what kind of ''look'' you were aiming for, but one thing''s for sure¡ªyou missed."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. And everyone laughed. She looked around, just totally pleased with herself, then she looked at me again and clucked her tongue like I was some kind of disappointment to her, like I was her personal responsibility and I''d let her down, and she said: "Peel yourself off the floor and go wash your face. Angelica, escort her to a bathroom and make sure she''s presentable." Then she looked at me again. "Should she take you to a boy''s bathroom or a girl''s bathroom?" And she said it with TOTAL sincerity, like she was just SO concerned but honestly couldn''t figure out if I was a boy or a girl. I''m not a boy! I don''t look anything like a boy! Maybe I''m not the prettiest girl in the world but I have long eyelashes and my hair is long and girly and okay so I don''t really have breasts but that''s because I''m athletic, athletic girls don''t have any spare fat, that''s allowed, that''s okay, and besides all of that I was wearing a GIRL''S UNIFORM! But she waited. She waited for me to answer and everyone waited with her and maybe I wouldn''t have answered, maybe I would''ve been able to think of something clever and biting and non-humiliating to respond with except for this STUPID CURSE, this curse that made me say in the weakest most pathetic most pitiful little voice: "Girl''s bathroom." And she kind of cocked her head to the side and gave me a pitying look and did this little head-shake and pursed-lips thing and when she spoke again it was with arrrrgh I don''t even know WHAT to call it I can barely write now remembering it but she said: "Oh, you poor thing." And then she flounced off, her dozens of followers going after her, and someone grabbed my arm and pulled me up and got me to a bathroom and left me there, and I managed to wash my face and get most of the blood out of my hair and after a while I got my nose to stop bleeding, and that''s when I noticed that ALL down the front of my uniform was stained with blood, the cute white bow and everything below it, I can''t even believe how much blood came from one little nose (actually my nose isn''t that little, it''s long and straight and arrrrgh SO not in the mood for this stupid curse right now!). Deep breath. Sigh. Another sigh. So there I was, in the bathroom, trying to clean up. What could I do? WHAT could I do? The bell had already rung for morning class and I couldn''t exactly get changed, they only gave me one uniform and I was already late ... so I went to class. I was expecting gasps of shock and horror and probably for the teacher to yell at me, but nobody said anything. Nobody even looked at me, not even the teacher. There were a lot of students in the class but there were some empty desks at the back, so I went and sat down in one but someone poked me and hissed "Not there!" but I don''t know why, I don''t know why not there so I stood up to find another seat but then I didn''t know what to do, I didn''t know which seat to take so I kind of just stood there frozen, just staring at the seats, and then the teacher DID notice me and he said "Just anywhere, just sit down anywhere!" so I sat down at another desk and he sighed and shook his head and I kind of stared at him and then he said "Not THERE" so I stood up again ... Let me just get this out of the way right now: I cried again. Not as badly as before, but it was still pretty bad. I managed to kind of half-hide it as I sat down at a third desk, apparently this one was okay because after that everyone ignored me again, thank GOODNESS, and I got my crying under control after a minute, except then my nose was kind of bleeding a little bit again so what could I do? I had to get up again, and now everyone was looking at me, and the teacher stopped the lesson (I don''t even know what it was ABOUT, I don''t even know what SUBJECT it was, now that I think about it I''m not sure I was even in the right CLASSROOM) and just LOOKED at me with this mockingly patient expression on his face while I stumbled out. I hit my leg against a desk when I was almost to the door. That I managed to catch myself before I fell over is probably the best thing that happened to me today. And that''s so sad I think I''m going to cry again. I found a bathroom and tidied myself up, and kind of stared longingly at an open window leading outside for about ten minutes before I went back to the classroom again, when I got back everyone was hard at work doing something, I could see them through the little window in the door, I don''t know what they were doing because I just couldn''t make myself go back in. Instead I went back to the bathroom and I locked myself in one of the toilets until the bell rang for the next class. I thought maybe I could get a fresh start with something new, that I could put everything that had already happened behind me and forget my ''entrance'' and the horrible class of shame and everything. So I unlocked the toilet and I left the bathroom, and someone recognised me from the morning like INSTANTLY and then suddenly everyone was calling "Fumbles! Hey Fumbles!" and pushing me from one side of the corridor to the other, and actually it''s kind of lucky I DIDN''T have my powers at that point because some people could have gotten seriously thrown through a couple of roofs. As it was I just ... just did nothing. What could I do? What COULD I have done? I just took it. I took it and I just tried to get to my next class in time, which somehow through some amazing miracle I managed to do. Through another miracle nobody noticed me and I found an empty desk which was apparently okay to sit at, and the teacher even smiled at me a little although I wasn''t really in any kind of state to appreciate that, and the software they use at this school is the same as I used at home, I already have it on my Opal and the coursework is the same as I did like three years ago and all my old work is still in here so maybe academically at least I''m not going to have any problems ... But somehow that ''good'' class just made everything feel worse. I couldn''t handle lunch, I couldn''t handle afternoon classes, I couldn''t handle being normal and I couldn''t handle people. So after that class I just ran away, back to my apartment, where I''m hiding now, with the door locked and the curtains drawn as tight as they can go, sitting under the covers of my bed with my only friend in the world; my Opal. I already tried for ten minutes to get an outside connection, any kind of connection that''ll let me call my family, my Mum and my Dad and even Daniel, I miss them all so much and it hasn''t even been two days ... I''m going to stop writing now so I can have another cry. A really good long proper one. Tomorrow can''t be any worse than today was. Maybe everyone will have forgotten ''Fumbles'' then¡ªor, even better, maybe I''ll get a call or a message or SOMETHING from my family to say they''ve found me, that they''ve fixed the problem, that Daniel''s done some genius thing to his teleporter and it''ll be able to pluck me from this stupid apartment in this stupid school in this stupid town and bring me back home, why did I ever leave? Why did I ever WANT to leave? I just want to go home! But I''m stuck here. Stuck here in this stupid awful school and I don''t even have a clean uniform now. I should go find out where to get it cleaned and maybe where to get another one. But first, another cry. xx48.11.03 / 07:23 / Wednesday Horrible little thought I just had, after waking up. I fell asleep thinking about Daniel''s teleporter last night, I even dreamt about it. In my dream, I could see my powers as part of me, as colours. Dad''s super-strength was white, Mum''s super-agility was red, and Daniel''s phase-shifting was kind of purple-grey. But when I went through his teleporter they all got ripped out of me so I was just left as nothing, like a shadow, colourless and flat and alone.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Was it Daniel''s teleporter that stole my powers? It''s ever since I arrived here that I haven''t been able to use them, I was phasing when I fell through the earth but after I turned it ''off'' I haven''t been able to do anything. The more I think about this the worse the feeling gets that my brother destroyed my powers. I suppose it doesn''t matter much now, though. I''m powerless and alone and nobody who cares about me even knows where I am. Also, I have a headache. Yes, just what I needed, I know. It''s my first headache ever and I''d be happy if I never had one again, it''s this horrible little pain in my forehead that I can''t get rid of. I know I''ve already said this, but pain SUCKS. I should get ready for class. xx48.11.03 / 12:46 / Still Wednesday Today I learnt a valuable lesson about ''not judging people on first appearances''. The morning classes were okay, nobody noticed me and the work was so easy that the hardest thing was staying awake. Then it was lunchtime, and on the way to the lunch room I was ambushed by Veronica Flux and her seventeen friends (there are precisely seventeen of them, I counted). At first I almost tried to run or hide or something, but then something amazing happened! She was NICE to me! I mean, REALLY nice! I''ll write down exactly what happened, because I definitely want a record of this. First I think I was kind of cringing and looking fairly unhappy, so Veronica¡ªRonny!¡ªsmiled at me, a really nice big bright smile and she said: "I''m so sorry about yesterday, Charlotte." She found out my name! I don''t think I''ve even told it to anyone, she must have made a special effort to go to the admin office or something to find it out! That''s so thoughtful! "I was thinking about it later," (she was continuing while I kind of swooned a bit over her specially finding out my name) "and I realised you could have taken my actions to be rude¡ªI really didn''t intend them to come across like that, it was just that with your hair such a mess and everything I honestly wasn''t sure ''who'' you were. We have all sorts in this school, you see, some of the boys prefer the girl''s uniform¡ªand some of the girls like the boy''s uniform."Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Of course. Of course, that makes so much sense, I''ve seen that kind of thing on about a dozen TV shows. She wasn''t being mean, she was just trying to be, what''s the word, ''inclusive''? Or anyway her intention was to genuinely find out whether I wanted to go to the boy''s bathroom or the girl''s bathroom, she was just being nice! "Anyway," she said, while I was still just standing there dazed and happy, "to make it up I wanted to invite you to my table at the cafeteria, you''re new here so you must be a little lonely and nervous about things. Don''t worry, we''ll take care of you. By the way, I''m Veronica, we didn''t really have a proper introduction yesterday. You can call me Ronny, all of my closest friends do." So, guess what? I got to sit at her table and eat lunch with her and all her seventeen friends! It was AMAZING, I was actually in such a happy daze about it all I can''t remember much, I''m actually in one of the toilets now just to write this down, I couldn''t hold it in¡ªum, I mean I couldn''t hold in ''writing about my amazing lunch'' not, y''know, Other Stuff. Anyway, I''m going to go back out now, there''s still some time left before lunch ends and I want to enjoy every minute. I think I have my first friend! xx48.11.03 / 15:24 / Still Wednesday It''s after school now. The rest of my lunch with Ronny and her group was GREAT and I even kind of enjoyed the afternoon class, it was Literature and we discussed Monster One, I really kind of got into it! It''s not, like, my favourite book or anything but it''s pretty interesting and definitely a ''classic'' and my opinions were listened to! I mean ... nobody was really THAT interested to be TOTALLY honest, the students here are kind of ... what''s the word ... ''unresponsive''? It''s hard to talk to them. Not like with Ronny, talking with her is so easy, she makes things so ''smooth'', even if she and her friends all talk so fast it''s actually pretty hard to understand them. There was one weird thing that happened today, though. After I''d finished writing in the toilet I went and washed my hands just because, and then while I was just drying them I suddenly noticed that I wasn''t alone in the bathroom. For me that''s REALLY weird, I''m really sensitive about other people being around, maybe from living trapped in a secret base for most of my life? But this girl just, like, appeared from nowhere, I kind of got a fright. "Perhaps you shouldn''t sit with Veronica," she said. She talked in this kind of mumbly whisper, kind of creepy. Maybe I should describe her, since she also LOOKED kind of creepy. She was tall and skinny, but really stooped and awkward, like she was trying to fold herself into a smaller space, and she kept glancing around like she was ... I don''t know, like she was checking something, except what was there to check? It was just me and her in the bathroom. She has really long black hair, longer than mine, and she kind of lets it hang over her face and also when she talks she talks to the floor, so you can''t really see ''her'' at all. She was wearing a dull grey sweater over her uniform¡ªwhich was a boy''s uniform, now that I think back on it¡ªand she had on her black gym sweatpants. Her shoes seemed kind of nice, though. Shiny.Stolen novel; please report. Anyway, after she said that, "Perhaps you shouldn''t sit with Veronica", I just kind of stared at her for a bit, so she talked again in that same mumbly whisper: "If you don''t act strangely they''ll get bored of you and leave you alone. I''ve seen that happen before." "I don''t want them to leave me alone," I said, after I found my voice. "I like them, they''re nice to me." The girl listened to me very carefully, even though she wasn''t looking at me she had this air of creepy intense concentration about her. When I''d finished talking she kind of nodded and said: "It''s okay. I just wanted to warn you." And then she left, kind of shuffled out of the bathroom. Warn me! Warn me about what, niceness? Brightness? Friendliness? All things that are foreign to HER, I''m sure! I think she''s just jealous, that I''m new and I''m already sitting at the most popular table in the whole school with the NICEST girl in the whole school. Maybe I''ll put my hair in a ponytail tomorrow, like Ronny''s. It looks really nice, she has blonde hair that''s all shiny and pretty, and it kind of ''pulls back'' from her face, which is good because she is SO pretty. Lovely skin, sharp eyebrows, deep brown eyes, kind of ''perfect'' really. Anyway! I have homework for the first time ever! Well ... technically I guess ALL of my previous education was ''homework'' because I did it at home, but this is my first PROPER take-home homework. After that I''ll probably walk into town and buy some groceries, I''m pretty good at cooking even if it''s me saying it. I need to stock my fridge! Maybe I''ll try to find some decorations and things, too, to make this apartment more ''me''. Can''t wait for tomorrow! xx48.11.04 / 21:45 / Thursday Okay so you know how on Tuesday I said THAT was the worst day of my life? I lied. Well, I didn''t LIE, I can''t LIE, but today was DEFINITELY the worst day of my life, so that kind of makes what I said untrue and therefore a lie. There are only two words that could sum up today''s events: TOTAL DISASTER. Well actually NO, ''disaster'' isn''t the word I want even though it was TOTALLY a disaster, I need a more powerful word than that: TOTAL HUMILIATION. Ugh. Ugh ugh ugh, I thought I was depressed before but now ... my life is over. I want to die. I''m that down about things. I just spent the last three hours trying to get an outside signal on my Opal, I went for a big walk up the hills behind the school and even climbed on to the apartment roof. Result? Nothing. Local nets only. I WANT MY FAMILY! Sigh. I suppose I should write down what happened. Things started off okay. Morning classes were fine, just more boring than I expected. I keep trying to enjoy them but nobody else seems to want to make an effort, not even the teachers. Boring classes are the least of my problems now, though. Lunchtime was when it all went wrong. I was so excited to see ''Ronny'' again and her friends and to sit with them and listen to them chat ... but when I went up to their table and said "Hi Ronny!" and went to sit down she just looked at me with this totally blank expression. It was like she hit me, it felt that bad, I don''t know why, just seeing her blank face while her seventeen friends all giggled and nudged each other and sneered at me was the worst thing in the world. She waited until I''d recovered a little from the shock and was just really confused and stunned before she talked: "Nobody calls me Ronny," she said. And then I knew. In that instant I knew, she''d just been playing with me, tricking me, that she''d just pretended to like me, to be my friend, that she''d just been setting me up for this. Like Veronica had just given a signal, all of the other girls started laughing and talking at once, all about how clueless I was and how stupid, how they''d been insulting me to my face yesterday and I didn''t even notice, that they couldn''t BELIEVE how far they stretched Veronica''s little pretend-to-be-friends-with-Charlotte scheme without me realising that''s what they were doing, pretending, and where did someone as naive as silly little Charlotte Powers COME from? The MOON? That''s when the spaghetti sauce got dumped over my head. I didn''t see who did it, one of Veronica''s cronies probably, it doesn''t matter. All that mattered was that I was standing there totally humiliated in front of the whole school and they were all laughing at me again, standing there dripping with tomato sauce, all in my hair and over my new clean uniform and seeping into my shoes. Worst. Moment. Of. My. Life. Worse even than when I realised I''d lost my powers. I don''t know why, it just WAS. What followed was pretty bad, too. This guy suddenly appeared, a student but dressed in a different-coloured uniform to everyone else, darker and with a band across it, and he started by telling Veronica off so that wasn''t bad, but then he turned on me! I couldn''t believe it, I was standing there dripping with tomato sauce and he was telling ME off! "You might be new here but that doesn''t excuse your behaviour," he said. I didn''t do anything, though! I haven''t done anything bad, just the thing with my guitar which I still haven''t gotten back and getting spaghetti sauce dumped over me, what did I do? WHAT DID I DO? Anyway, he wasn''t finished telling me off, he went on about me ''causing disturbances'' and ''encouraging misbehaviour''.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "I ... I''m just trying ..." I couldn''t get anything more than that out. And before you say anything YES I cried AGAIN, why am I such a crybaby? I''m supposed to be a superhero, even without my powers I should have ''inner strength'', right? A will of iron? An indomitable presence of mind? An invincible spirit? I always thought I kind of did but now I know that I don''t. I''m not strong-willed or indomitable in ANY way, I''m just a stupid weak girl who cries when she''s told off. Just pathetic. "Trying to do what?" the guy said¡ªhe''s a head student or something, I don''t know, I was too upset for comprehension. "Be a menace to the school? Look, Powers, while you''re here you''re going to have to do things OUR way. Keep your head down, do your work, and FOLLOW THE RULES. Don''t act out, don''t rock the boat. The last thing this school needs is another hero. Somebody get her to a bathroom." So once again I was escorted to a bathroom, my head spinning. What did he mean? What rules? Nobody said anything about any rules! It''s not fair to say that sort of thing and not even tell me what''s going on! Give me a pamphlet or something with everything written down, otherwise how am I supposed to know how to behave? And what did he mean, ''another hero'', how have I acted in ANY WAY heroic since I''ve been here? Hah, he doesn''t have to worry about that AT ALL, if there''s one thing I''ve learnt since I came here it''s that I am DEFINITELY not a ''hero''. At this point I wouldn''t even make a good VILLAIN. I''m just a no-power nobody, of no worth to anyone. About halfway through getting cleaned up I realised that the person who was helping me was the creepy girl from yesterday, the one who''d warned me about Veronica. Now I realise what she meant, of course, a little too late. "Why didn''t you tell me!" I demanded¡ªI know it was unfair but I wasn''t in a state for reason at that point. She shrank away and I could tell I''d upset her, but to my shame I didn''t apologise or say anything, just kept trying to clean up¡ªshe''d brought a clean uniform for me but there was a lot of sauce all over me, it got EVERYWHERE. After a couple of minutes she spoke: "I did tell you." That made me feel worse. Horrible, actually. She was just trying to be nice to me and what did I do? Acted like a totally awful person, is what. But ... but I didn''t apologise. I should have, but I didn''t. "I''m Charlotte." That was her, a couple of minutes later. Her name is Charlotte, too. Charlotte Crescent. "That''s my name," I managed to mutter. She half-gasped. "I''m sorry, I''ve offended you¡ª" "No, you haven''t¡ªwhy would that offend me?" She shrank back again and clasped her hands together in front of herself, kind of wringing them together. "I don''t know," she said, her voice small. "I''m glad I didn''t." I should have said something, I should have smiled at her, I should have done ANYTHING except just walk out of the bathroom¡ªI was clean and changed then¡ªleaving her to deal with my sauce-covered uniform. After that I couldn''t really face anything except coming back here to my apartment and taking two showers and then hiding under my bed with Opal set to ''search''. Then after school was out and the grounds were pretty much deserted I went for a signal-search walk. Nothing, though. Nothing at all. You know something, though? Even though today was awful and horrible and definitely the worst day of my life, right now, as I write this, I kind of feel ... clear. Like I can think properly for the first time since I teleported here. Maybe I''ve been suffering some after effects of the teleportation, a kind of brain-scrambling or something, and that''s starting to wear off¡ªwhich might mean that my powers will come back too! Oh, PLEASE let my powers come back. Then I could just ... just run out of this place. Just flee. Maybe I should try that anyway. Start walking and don''t look back. Or take the first bus out of town, at least until I get an outside signal for Opal. That sounds like a good plan, actually. Tomorrow is Friday. Then it''s the weekend, which means no school. I probably wouldn''t even think about going back except for the other Charlotte, I feel so bad about how I treated her, or didn''t treat her, or whatever, I wasn''t good and I need to make up for that. Besides which I kind of ... I kind of just want to see her again, she''s creepy and weird but she helped me when I needed it, she tried to warn me against Veronica and in my worst moment she was the one who guided me to a bathroom and cleaned me up and oh my goodness I was so totally awful to her. I didn''t even say thank you, that''s pretty much unforgivable. Okay. So that''s my plan. Go to school tomorrow to find Second Charlotte and apologise, then on Saturday I get a bus out of this stupid town, get an outside signal on Opal, and call Mum and Dad. They''ll know what to do. xx48.11.05 / 07:57 / Friday I spent an hour this morning trying to make my hand go out-of-phase. Result? Nothing. No sign of any of my powers coming back. I didn''t have much hope, but last night I kind of felt ... I don''t know. I don''t have my powers, that''s a fact I''m just going to have to live with. Also spent a ridiculous amount of time this morning trying to find out what kind of shoes Charlotte Two was wearing, I don''t know why but I can''t get them out of my head. Maybe it''s because she wears such weird dull clothing otherwise, but such nice shiny shoes. The local nets are a bit limited, but based on some images and descriptions I got from the local KnowledgeWeb I think they''re Derbys (Derbies?) or Brogues¡ªboy''s shoes, even though she''s definitely not a boy. They didn''t LOOK masculine, though, they were rounded at the toes and they had a strap across her perfectly white socks¡ªyou know, the more I write about this the more strongly I feel that they''re not Derbies (Derbys?) or Brogues at all. Maybe I should just call them school shoes and be done with it. I mean, look at how much I''ve written about them already, it''s probably unhealthy to obsess over someone else''s footwear this much, especially when the owner of said footwear isn''t even particularly important to you.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Still, she''s the only person here who''s really spoken to me, apart from stupid horrible Veronica and her stupid horrible friends. I''m already kind of late for class. I should get going. xx48.11.05 / 12:54 / Still Friday No sign of Charlotte II all morning, and she''s not in the lunch room. Disappointing. Less disappointing is that there hasn''t been any sign of Veronica or any of her cronies either. Actually, now that I look around this lunch room is pretty deserted, not even half the tables have people sitting at them. This place was packed the other days, what''s going on? Is there some special Friday event I''m not aware of? Maybe I should ask someone.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ... Well THAT was no help. I asked three people and none of them were helpful in the least. They just kind of shifted and mumbled and then told me to go away. "Go away, Fumbles", actually. Apparently I''m still stuck with that stupid nickname, and no closer to an answer about why half the students are missing. There were a lot of empty desks in class, now that I think about it. Morning classes were even more subdued than normal. I''m starting to think that there''s something weird going on here. xx48.11.05 / 17:34 / Still Friday xx48.11.05 / 17:34 / Still Friday No C2 (you know, because she''s the ''Other Charlotte'', the ''Second Charlotte'' and also Charlotte Crescent so two ''C''s¡ªforget it, I shouldn''t explain my jokes) at afternoon classes and I couldn''t find her after school, either. Feeling really kind of stupidly awful about that. Now I have to wait until after the weekend to apologise, if I''m even still here then, I might NEVER get the chance! Anyway. The feeling that something weird is going on with this school just got stronger this afternoon. Here is a transcript of an attempted conversation I had with a fellow student:
Charlotte (me I mean, not Other Charlotte): Hi! This class is pretty boring, huh?The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Student: Um. Sure. Charlotte: What''s your name? I''m Charlotte, Charlotte Powers, I just moved here from out of town, are you a local? Student: Um. Charlotte: Sorry, I kind of asked too many questions then. What''s your name, to start with? Student: Um. I really need to concentrate on my work...
Enough of that, anyway. I have to think about tomorrow''s bus trip. Could I go today? No, I want to get a good distance away and it''s already late, and I don''t feel up to an overnight bus ride. This place is surrounded by mountains but there must be a road out, right? The forest I arrived in kind of blocks everything off in that direction and there are mountains behind that, but it''s pretty clear the other way. See? Weird! Nobody answers questions around here, nobody tells me anything. ... No information on the local nets about bus tickets or anything, I guess I''ll just go to town tomorrow morning and ask around. Early night, then, I have to get up early tomorrow! xx48.11.06 / 05:02 / Saturday far too early don''t even know why I''m writing this except had weird thought if students weren''t at school where were they? another headache today worse than last one maybe I''m not drinking enough water okay going out to find bus byeThis novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
There are no buses out of town. Is that weird or is that WEIRD? I noticed something else, too, in town; very few private vehicles. It''s all taxis and local buses and trams. Some people have bicycles, some people have skateboards. Hardly anyone has a car. My headache''s getting worse, I bought some medicine but it''s not doing much to help. It makes it hard to think straight and I''m really tired. On the positive side of things all of the pastries and buns and things I bought for breakfast are delicious and I found a nice poster of a tree. When I get back to my apartment I''m going to put it up on my wall, then I''m going back to bed. xx48.11.08 / 07:31 / Monday xx48.11.08 / 07:31 / Monday Feeling great today! I slept through most of the weekend, I''ve never done that before, I was just so tired all the time and also that stupid headache really was a nuisance, it wasn''t so bad on Sunday as it was on Saturday but like I said I was just so tired, I just got up once to have a shower and get some food from the vending machine outside and then I went straight back to bed again. Like I said, though, now I feel great! I woke up at six o''clock and went through my whole exercise routine, I admit I''ve been really bad about it lately but I just had so much energy this morning I thought ''why not?''. I miss the training room, punching Imaginary Bad Guys isn''t as much fun as punching Virtual Bad Guys. Anyway, off to class!
xx48.11.08 / 11:55 / Still Monday Great morning today! I could feel it in the air as I crossed the school grounds, all the students were smiling and happy, chatting with each other. Some even recognised me! Okay so YES they called me ''Fumbles'' but still it was in kind of a nice way. Not ENTIRELY a mean way, in any case. Even Veronica was smiling! I didn''t talk to her, of course, but I saw her and her cronies flocking across to admin while I headed for the main building, and they all looked bright and chirpy and hardly at all psychopathic. Maybe they were just happy because they''d figured out a new way to torment me but who cares! They can''t ruin my good mood.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. One thing that did slightly bring me down was, again, there being no sign of Other Charlotte. Where is she? Sick maybe? Maybe I''ll see her at lunch. Anyway, I got a bit distracted by the second morning class which was Literature¡ªwhich IS Literature, I''m still in class, we have some free time before lunch so I thought I''d whip out the ol'' Opal and write an entry. I''m getting some weird looks, maybe Opals aren''t allowed in class? But the teacher isn''t saying anything and I''m not trying to hide, right? I''m not breaking some invisible rule here, am I? Now I''m kind of worried again. Well, I''ll write about the class, that way I can''t be accused of being irrelevant or using class time for non-class subjects. We had a big discussion of New Life, a book I''ve always both loved and hated so PERFECT for discussion, right? I mean, I love it, obviously it''s a classic and very thought-provoking but that ending, oh my goodness, so ... so ... so something, so sad and awful but inevitable, there was no other way it could end. I actually got into an argument¡ªa good argument¡ªabout it with everyone else, including the teacher. They all argued that George''s final choice was valid, that it WAS a choice, that he WANTED to give up everything to become part of the Collective. Of course I said ''no way!''. He was PUSHED into it, everything that happened was engineered to force him into that ''choice'', in fact he had NO choice. If he HAD a choice (I argued, quite well if I do say so myself) then there is NO way he would''ve let himself be ''collected''. Giving up everything that makes you who you are, just to be accepted? I don''t think so! Well anyway even though everyone was against me I think I made my point clear and it was kind of a friendly argument and nobody took things personally (well ... except maybe for me, a little bit, it''s hard having an unpopular opinion!), so that was good. Oh, there''s the lunch bell. Gotta go! xx48.11.08 / 12:12 / Still Monday Good news, I found Other Charlotte! Or saw her, anyway. Actually she was in the classroom right next to my Lit class, I spotted her when I came out but then lost her in the crowds, she can move surprisingly fast! Anyway, I''m pretty sure she came here to the lunch room so I''m just sitting at an empty table keeping an eye out for her. There are more students around than on Friday but still more than a dozen tables that are completely empty. Where are they all? Maybe doing sports practice or something, or club activities. I suppose¡ªoh, there she is! Okay, I''ll write more once I''ve talked to her and apologised and everything.
xx48.11.08 / 12:56 / Still Monday Well, THAT was a relief. I caught up to Other Charlotte at one of the tables and asked if I could eat lunch with her and she didn''t say no. After I sat down I launched right into my apology, I said how sorry I was that I was rude to her and really it was terrible behaviour and I feel so bad about it, and that she was nothing but kind to me and she didn''t deserve to be treated like that and so on and so forth, it was pretty long and I repeated myself a bunch so I won''t bother transcribing the whole thing here. After I''d finished she did this little head bob, not quite a nod, and she said: "I''m glad you told me." That kind of left me scratching my head. It''s a weird thing to say to someone after they''ve apologised, right? Normally you''d say "That''s okay" or "Apology accepted" or "I forgive you", that''s what happens in books and TV shows and movies and things, but "I''m glad you told me"? I have NO idea what to make of that. Anyway, I didn''t let it stop me, because I had more to say to her than just an apology, so next I thanked her for being so nice to me and helping me clean up, and for taking care of my uniform¡ªshe kind of perked up at that, like she remembered something.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Oh," she said. "It''s at my house. I can bring it for you tomorrow." She took it home and washed it for me! This girl is a sweetheart! I was about to say something else but before I could she was gone, she excused herself while she was standing up and before I could go after her she was scurrying away¡ªlike I said, the girl can move! I was disappointed that I didn''t get to talk to her more and maybe invite her to do something after school, but I guess I''ll get the chance another time. I''m just glad she doesn''t hate me for being so rude. At least I THINK she doesn''t hate me, it''s hard to tell with her. After that I just finished my lunch and wrote all this out, now I''m¡ªoh, great. Here comes Veronica and her Blonde Patrol (actually not all of them are blonde but anyway). ... Arrrgh I hate that girl SO MUCH. She did her big ''pretend to be nice to Charlotte'' thing again, of course I didn''t fall for it but that didn''t make it any less infuriating. She came right up to where I was sitting and flashed this big bright smile at me and said: "I heard you haven''t joined any clubs yet." So what? How is that her business? What does she care whether I join any clubs or not, I just got here, I hope I''ll LEAVE soon, WHY IS SHE DISAPPOINTED IN ME FOR NOT JOINING ANY CLUBS ARRRRRRGH. Of course, at the time I didn''t say any of that. I couldn''t. My mouth just freezes up when she''s around, along with the rest of me. Maybe I mumbled something like "so what?", I don''t know. She smiled at me again. "You should join the self-improvement program," she said. "It''s really fun and not too intense, it''s a good way to meet people and increase your confidence and make new friends¡ªand really, Charlotte dear, you look like you could use a little self-improvement." Then she left, thankfully, and I ran away just in case she decided to come back. As for her ''self-improvement program'', fat chance! I''m not joining ANYTHING that has her anywhere NEAR it! Bell''s ringing. Lunchtime is over. Easy boring maths for afternoon class then home. Not real home, of course. Fake school home. But it''s mine, and it''s private, and it''s safe, and right now having that is really welcome. xx48.11.09 / 10:04 / Tuesday Between classes now, waiting for the teacher to get here. Apparently yesterday''s beginning-of-the-week good mood has worn off, today everyone is totally serious and uncommunicative. I actually fell asleep during Social Studies this morning. One good thing, though, for some reason Other Charlotte is in my Lit class today. Now that I think about it I''ve noticed that students kind of drop in and out of classes, it must be something to do with these invisible rules that everyone except me seems to know. Although now that I think about it I haven''t had any trouble with ''where to sit'' lately, maybe I''m picking up on some of these mysterious unspoken way-things-are.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Teacher''s here, Opal off. xx48.11.09 / 15:16 / Wednesday (Something weird with the date on my Opal, it says it''s the 9th even though the 9th was yesterday, maybe some kind of glitch in the local nets? Anyway.) I didn''t get to talk with Other Charlotte even though we shared a class. During class she was very quiet (which wasn''t that unusual considering the fact that we were writing essays¡ªwell, I was just proof-reading an essay I wrote two years ago but you know what I mean) and didn''t really even look at me. Of course, she doesn''t really look at anyone, but still. I thought maybe she might have said something, a quick hello maybe or a ''see you at lunch'', except she wasn''t AT lunch. Veronica Flux was, though, and once again she decided to come and pester me. "Still haven''t signed up for any clubs, Charlotte?" she said. It''s weird, but even though she''s the one who GAVE me the stupid ''Fumbles'' nickname, she''s about the only person in the school who doesn''t use it. "I''m a little disappointed, I thought you would''ve listened to my excellent advice. You do want to fit in here, don''t you?"Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I mumbled something like ''yes''. I couldn''t lie; I don''t like it here and I''m not having much fun and I still intend to leave as soon as I figure out how, but I DO want to fit in. Kind of desperately. "Well then, you should listen to what I tell you," said Veronica. "Do you want Laurel or Suza or Karen to show you where you sign up?" I shook my head. "I can find my own way," I said. It wasn''t a lie, if I was going to sign up for a club I probably COULD find my own way. I could tell Veronica wasn''t quite satisfied, but at least she left me alone. Why is she so desperate for me to join a club? I wish I had someone to talk to about this. I wish I knew what was going on with Other Charlotte. Did I offend her? I bet I did¡ªno, I KNOW I did, I was so rude to her, even with my big apology her feelings must be hurt. I have to make a greater effort to find her and talk to her. Maybe apologise again? Would that be acceptable? Once you''ve apologised once, is it insulting to do so again? I''m not really sure at all. When I got home my uniform was outside my door, all neatly folded in a plastic bag. Other Charlotte must have dropped it off. It''s so nicely washed and even smells good now (before it smelled mostly of starch). Is she avoiding me? Is that why she just dropped it off instead of giving it to me, even though we were in the same class today? Sigh. Dealing with people is difficult! xx48.11.10 / 15:39 / Thursday FINALLY caught up with Other Charlotte. I didn''t see her all day (I didn''t see Veronica either, thankfully) but then after school finished I spotted her on the other side of the grounds, I was really puffed out by the time I caught her at the gates. I think maybe super-agility also carries with it a secondary power of, I don''t know what to call it, enhanced respiration? Super breathing? Not-getting-puffed-while-you-run? Anyway, what I''m saying is that my breathing''s gotten heavy after exercising before, or after going through training courses, but I''ve never had to spend a few seconds just bent over trying to get my breath back. I mean, I DID run as fast as I could and it''s not like I''m unfit, I mean even without super-agility I''m pretty quick and I got a lot of stares as I ran, but it''s a long way from my apartment to the school gates (I was actually at my door when I saw her). Maybe I should start doing running practice. Anyway, she waited patiently for me to get my breath back enough to talk, then I started things off with: "I have no idea if I should apologise to you again or not, so could you please tell me if I should?" To my surprise this actually worked really well! She perked up straight away and even smiled, and she said: "No, you don''t need to apologise to me. Thank you for asking." Well, that made my day, as you can probably guess. She''s not mad at me! "Okay," I said. "Wow, good. I''m so relieved. I thought you were avoiding me or something." "I thought that perhaps you wanted me to avoid you," she said. That really threw me! "What?" I said. "Why would I want you to avoid me?" "I don''t know," she said. "I thought that the possibility existed and without further information it was safer to assume you didn''t want further contact with me, and I acted according to that assumption. I now see that this assumption was incorrect, so from now on I won''t avoid you. Is that okay?" "Yes, of course," I said. "Um, you might have noticed, I''m new here."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Yes, I did notice," she said. "Um, so," I said, "actually I wanted to ask if you wanted to do something together." "With you?" she said. "Um, yes," I said. "With me. Who else would I be speaking for?" "I don''t know," she said. "But I thought I should check. I''m sorry if it was strange to do so." "Sorry to ask this," I said, because I really thought I had to, "but you''re not a robot, are you?" "No," she said. "I don''t think I am." "Okay," I said, "just checking. Um. So, what do people normally do around here?" "Study and work," she said. "Oh," I said. "Um. What do YOU normally do?" "Study." "But aside from that?" Other Charlotte thought for a moment about that, staring down at a patch of grass. "Regular biological functions?" she said, as if asking approval from me. "What do you normally do, aside from studying?" "Oh, well ... not much at the moment." I had to be careful then. I want to get to know Other Charlotte more but at the same time I don''t want to just blab out everything about me. If she asked me directly ''are you a superhero?'' then ... well, actually I guess I COULD say ''no'', it''s not like I have any powers now and I haven''t felt very heroic lately. Huh. Maybe not having powers is actually GOOD for creating a Public Identity, it means I won''t accidentally be forced to reveal anything. Then again I''ve barely even thought about that in days¡ªlosing my powers I mean¡ªbecause there have definitely been more pressing issues. Anyway, back to Other Charlotte: "Are you finished talking to me?" she asked. I guess I must have been quiet for a while. "I should go home." "Oh. Um. Okay, yes, I guess you should. Me too, I have to ... eat, I guess." For a while Other Charlotte just stared not-quite-at me, then she said something that made me feel better than anything anyone has ever said to me before: "Do you want to eat with me?" So now I''m on a bus, sitting beside her, writing this out as we go to her house. She lives on the edge of town, apparently. I''m going to meet her parents! It''s weird but I didn''t think of her as having a family, I kind of thought she was like me¡ªyou know, utterly alone¡ªbut it turns out she grew up here. I have to admit I''m half-dreading meeting her parents, if they''re like her then it might be an awkward evening. Don''t get me wrong, I kind of like how she is, at least it''s interesting and she''s not weird like the other students ... um, well, I mean, she IS ''weird'', but in a different way to everyone else. Weird in her own personal way, instead of weird in a general kind of way. I don''t even know what I''m writing now, I''m doing the journal equivalent of babbling so I''m just going to stop. I think we''re close to her house anyway, she''s getting a bit fidgety like she doesn''t want to miss her stop, so I''ll write again later. xx48.11.10 / 20:58 / Still Thursday I had so much fun! C2''s parents are LOVELY! (I''m calling her C2 now, it''s my special ''friend'' name for her, because now we''re friends!) (I was going to write ''she still calls me Charlotte'' but actually she doesn''t, she doesn''t call me anything. That''s just her funny little way, though!) Okay, let me start at the beginning. We got off the bus in C2''s neighbourhood which was kind of nice but at the same time kind of ... I don''t know, ''raggedy''? Not bad, not poor, not like the slums I''ve seen on TV shows but definitely not the best part of town. Not the worst either, of course. Her house was near the bus stop, the garden is quite overgrown with lots of these wide-leafed flax plants everywhere. Her house is pretty small and the hallways are narrow, but EVERYTHING is narrow out here in the ''real world'', it''s one of the things I miss most about home (aside from my family of course), our house is REALLY spacious, I never appreciated it before but now I realise just how great it really was. Everything out here is like ''square'', there were hardly ANY ''squares'' at home, aside from the training room which was a big cube. All of the rooms were circular and there weren''t many hallways at all, just rooms leading down or up into other rooms, everything was nice and open and bright and there were windows everywhere looking out on to the blue sky and the green jungle ... okay, now I''m getting really homesick and feel a bit like I''m going to cry, so I''ll get back to C2''s house. Like I said, it''s pretty small and narrow but kind of cute too, it needs new paint (it''s a dark brown colour but you can see the old wood underneath where it''s flaking off) and the floorboards squeak but inside it feels kind of ''friendly''. That''s probably because of C2''s parents, who are NOTHING like her. I mean that in the nicest way, of course, she''s her and they''re them, which is good. Having more than one person like C2 around could get a bit tiring, I think. Anyway, they were so happy she brought me home with her even though she didn''t call first (I asked her about this later and she told me that her mother had once told her that bringing someone home was fine and made no mention of calling, so since then she''s always carried the assumption that no call is necessary; classic C2!), and they wanted to know all about me and where I came from¡ªit got a little hairy but I managed to not-quite-lie my way through (I said I was from out of town, which is true). C2''s dad is kind of small except not, I mean he looks as if he SHOULD be small but he''s almost as tall as she is and if she unstooped she''d be almost six feet, I think. Her mum is really bubbly and bright and friendly and almost never stops talking, she''s kind of ''big'' and has curly hair and when she smiles it makes you want to smile too. For dinner, we had meatloaf and mashed potatoes and gravy, it was super-yummy! I''ve never had meatloaf before, which is weird because it''s so simple and easy. Mashed potatoes were also new to me, back home potatoes were really rare and usually Dad grabbed them to make chips out of, we''d never ''waste'' them by mashing them, but mashed potatoes are actually delicious! Almost as good as chips, especially with gravy. There was one weird thing, though. Not about the food, about C2''s parents. Um, well, not weird, I guess, but worth mentioning in more detail. After she excused herself to go to the toilet, her mum and dad both smiled at me in a strange kind of way, then her dad said: "It''s so good of you to be so understanding about Charlotte''s disorder." Disorder? C2 has a disorder? "She can be difficult to deal with, we know," C2''s mum put in, "and it must be difficult to be her friend sometimes, but we''re so happy you''re getting along with her." After that C2 came back from the toilet and things went back to normal. After dinner I helped clean up then C2 and I went to her room to do homework together. Her room is really interesting, she has lots of books and also a proper drawing board, although I didn''t see any drawings or anything around. Not even any posters. After we''d done the homework (which was easy-peasy for both of us, she''s pretty smart) she kind of got a bit fidgety, so I asked what was wrong.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Are you bored?" she asked. "No, I''m having fun!" I said. "I''ve never been to someone''s house before." "But we''re not doing anything interesting," she said. "I don''t have any communal activities such as games, and we don''t have a television." "Just talking is fun," I said. "I like getting to know you! Like, have you lived here your whole life?" "Yes," she said. "I''ve never been anywhere else." "Wow. Kind of like me!" I said. "This is the first place I''ve been outside of my home." "Where is your home?" she asked. "Um, somewhere far away." Actually, even if I wanted to tell her, I kind of couldn''t. I don''t know which country Seclusion is in. If I had the full-strength honesty curse like Mum I''d probably be forced to say ''in a secret base in a volcano in a big huge jungle'' but fortunately I don''t. "Why did you choose here?" she asked. "Um. I kind of didn''t," I said. "In a way it was chosen for me, and in another way it was kind of an accident that I came here at all." "Oh," she said. She thought about this for a while, then nodded like she was satisfied. "By the way," I said, "I was thinking about our names, how they''re the same and everything¡ª" "I was thinking about that as well," she said, really seriously. "It could cause confusion. You could call me by my last name, Crescent, if you want to." "Um, that seems a bit formal," I said. "How about a nickname?" "Nickname," she repeated. "Do you have a suggestion?" I almost said that I''ve been mostly calling her Other Charlotte in this journal, but then I thought that she might feel strange that I''ve been writing about her. So I kind of just blurted out: "C2? Like Charlotte Two, um, sorry, that kind of makes you seem secondary¡ª" "That seems fine, if it''s okay for you to call me that," she said. "What I mean is, if you''d like to call me that, I wouldn''t have any problem with you doing so." Of course, I don''t have any problem with calling her C2. It even kind of sounds like a robot-y kind of name, which suits her, even if she isn''t actually one (although I still kind of have some suspicions, Mum and Dad both have more than a few stories about artificial humans). Anyway, it doesn''t really matter if she''s a robot or not, what matters is that she''s my friend, my first REAL friend, and I''m so happy to have someone to talk to about things. About ANYTHING really, I didn''t realise just how lonely I was getting until I went to her house for dinner, or how much I missed eating with other people around. I don''t know why, but eating by yourself is just so lonely and somehow sad. Anyway, after we''d chatted a bit more I felt like I should get back here (to my apartment at the school I mean), it gets dark early around here and I thought I should catch the bus, but her father insisted on dropping me off in his adorable little car, it''s really old and makes this amazing shaky noise when he''s driving it, it kind of feels like it could fall apart at any moment, I love it and had SO much fun riding in it, it was even more fun than riding on the bus. He was a bit surprised that I live at the school by myself, apparently the student apartments are mostly for visiting sports teams (which explains all the spare futons in the cupboard) and they''re not usually used for boarders ''these days'', I guess in the past there were more students living at the school. He also got a bit weird about my friendship with C2 again. "It''s really very nice of you to make such an effort for Charlotte," he said. "I know it must be difficult." I didn''t say anything except ''it''s okay, I really like her'', but I was actually thinking something more like ''why would it be difficult? She''s a bit weird and maybe comes off as a little creepy but once you get to know her she''s really nice and sweet and caring¡ªbut you KNOW that, you''re her FATHER''. Why is he so weird about her? It''s like me being her friend is somehow a drain on me, like she''s bad or something. I''m grateful to have her as a friend, REALLY grateful! She''s about the only person my age I''ve met here who''s even TALKED to me! (Aside from rotten old Veronica Flux and she REALLY doesn''t count.) Anyway. It''s weird but he''s still nice, and C2''s mum is too, she gave me some leftover meatloaf in a little plastic bag so I could make sandwiches for tomorrow. So thoughtful, I almost cried. Families are GREAT, even other people''s families. So, now it''s dark outside and I''m full and feeling happy from going to my friend''s house for dinner, so I think I''m going to take a shower and go to bed. xx48.11.11 / 15:17 / Friday No C2 all day! I cannot even EXPRESS how disappointed I am. Instead I got the same old half-empty lunch room and conspicuously uncrowded classrooms. All in all, a dull, disappointing day. AND I feel another headache coming on. My theory is that I''m naturally prone to headaches, but having super-toughness kind of cancelled that out. Of course, now that my powers are gone ... anyway, I actually just had the thought that C2 is probably waiting for her bus to take her home, and it leaves at three twenty-two precisely. If I ran, I could catch her! It''s worth trying, right? And good running practice!Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. xx48.11.13 / 13:23 / Sunday Just woke up, I pretty much slept through Saturday. I think running after C2 was a mistake because I have been WIPED all weekend. I''m not unfit, am I? I''m SURE I''m not. But actually I was thinking, where does super-strength come from? All powers are a kind of ''aura'', that''s a basic fact, but when I lost my powers I lost my strength with it¡ªand even before that I could turn it on and off, I wasn''t super-strong all the time. I never really questioned it, but now I really wonder, shouldn''t my muscles and bones still be just as strong as before? But they''re not, they''re CLEARLY not. Probably Daniel could explain it, or Mum, or even Dad. Maybe it''s a kind of energy¡ªrelated to the whole aura business¡ªthat surrounds your body and gives you a boost when you hit something or lift something. Like an invisible, skin-tight power-armour suit that augments your natural ability. I mean, Dad isn''t some huge hulking bodybuilder type, he''s just a normal-looking guy, kind of maybe a bit taller than average and it''s obvious he works out, but you''d never expect him to be able to lift a couch with one hand.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. All these questions I should''ve asked when I had the chance. Although, actually, I shouldn''t beat myself up about it TOO much. It''s not like I DIDN''T ask questions, when I was little Mum and Dad actually tried to hide from me and my questions. Probably even Daniel isn''t as well-versed in superhero mythology and culture as me, and if you want someone to name every superhero OR supervillain who was even SLIGHTLY famous, right down to the Z-tiers, well, I''m your girl. Still, why did I never ask where super-strength COMES from? Or super-agility for that matter, although now that I think about it a kind of hazy memory about unconscious manipulation of airflow and friction comes to me. Is it an alteration, at a basic level, of physics itself? Breaking the rules of nature in order to accomplish these superhuman feats? Is it not the punch that is harder and faster and stronger, but simply the effect of the punch? Ugh. I just read back this entry, it doesn''t even SOUND like me, where did all this come from? My headache''s coming back too, I''m going back to bed. Come get me when I''ve woken up from this nightmare. xx48.11.14 / 06:43 / Monday Feeling surprisingly good this morning, especially considering how out of it I was yesterday. I don''t even remember writing most of Sunday''s entry. I thought I wrote something on Saturday, actually, but apparently not, unless I accidentally deleted it in a haze of exhaustion and headache-nausea. Maybe I just forgot to save, except Opal should''ve timed-out and auto-saved if that had happened. (Except not, apparently, because I just checked the settings and I don''t have auto-save turned on. Well, ''auto-cutoff'' it calls it in a typically unuseful way¡ªI love my Opal, I really do, but there are things about it that drive me utterly batty. Anyway, auto-save or auto-cutoff or whatever it is, it''s turned on now!) (Actually just had another little look at the options and now I''m not so sure that ''auto-cutoff'' is what I wanted, because there''s something called ''time-delimited backup'' which wasn''t turned on but now is ... kind of want Daniel right now, he''s always so useful in this kind of situation, he''d just like fiddle with my Opal for two seconds and then say ''There you go, stupid, all better''. Is it weird to really miss something that drove you MAD at the time?) Anyway! Today''s a new day and I''m definitely feeling good. I actually woke up before the sun came up and had a really good run all around the back fields here, the school is right up against the hills, they''re pretty interesting actually, lots of little gullies and mini-valleys formed by erosion, I think they lead all the way to the forest where I ''arrived'' here. Maybe I''ll take a longer run tomorrow.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Oh, yes, I think I''ve figured out what my problem has been, with ... what to call it ... physical expenditure of energy? Maybe something like that, anyway, I''m too used to just going all-out from a standing start, with super-agility and super-strength you can do that without even worrying about things like pulled muscles and overexerting yourself. I read some stuff on the local nets this morning about exercise and ''best practice'' about running and other physical stuff and it really made sense. I have to pace myself. I can''t just run like I used to, I have to warm up first, and I have to remember that I''m NOT going to be able to go as fast as I used to. If I''m powerless then I have to get used to that, and I have to figure out how to best use this normal body of mine. I got Opal to time me this morning, after I''d warmed up, and I can run a hundred metres in just over twelve seconds. I checked and that''s pretty good for a normal person¡ªa non-powered person, I mean. I should check the gym here too, there might be something for measuring strength. Maybe weights? I never did anything like that, all of my training was practical, I mean what''s the point of lifting weights when ACTUALLY what you''re aiming for is ''taking down bad guys as efficiently as possible''? What I mean is, am I REALLY going to encounter a situation in which lifting a hundred kilos over my head is going to HELP me? Although with that said ''lifting heavy things'' IS kind of a useful thing to be able to do, and when I had super-strength I actually COULD lift a hundred kilo chunk of Virtual Fallen Building over my head without too much trouble¡ªbut I''m getting away from my point. Um. Hold on a moment while I read back and try to figure out what my point was. Oh, right, getting used to not having powers. I think I''ve adjusted pretty well, considering everything. I haven''t freaked out, I haven''t gone insane, I haven''t just curled into a ball and cried (well, not MUCH anyway). I''ve gotten on with things and I''m making the best of a bad situation. Anyway, I think maybe I''ll do some more exercise now. I''ve got energy to spare today! xx48.11.14 / 10:05 / Still Monday Everyone''s stupidly excited about some new student transferring in. Apparently he''s really good at sports, woo. There''s a special assembly before lunch to introduce him to the school, in the gymnasium. I can''t say I share everyone''s excitement. On the positive side of things, C2''s here! I saw her just before my first class, I didn''t get a chance to say "Hi!" but I''m sure I''ll catch up with her later. My current plan is to get out of this class as quickly as possible once the bell rings, dash to the gymnasium, then hang around outside. There''s only one external entrance and the internal entrances are mostly blocked off because of renovations, so I can be sure to catch her before she goes in. Then we can sit together! Oh, great. Veronica''s in this class. She just walked in, minus her posse for like the first time ever. She hasn''t seen me yet, thankfully, so maybeIf you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ... Okay, she saw me. It was all I could do to put Opal into standby mode before she came over. As usual, it was to make my life just that tiny bit worse. "Hello, Charlotte," she began, with one of her stupid perfect smiles. "I couldn''t help but notice that you''re still not signed up for even a single club. Most students are in at least two, I''m not sure why you persist in being different. Do you enjoy being the odd one out? I mean, yes, you have the ''odd'' part down pat, but still. I''m sure you could attain a modicum of popularity here if you''d just make an effort." Then the teacher came in, thankfully, and gave us free study time before dashing off again. So I''m spending the time writing this. By the way, here''s a weird and kind of annoying coincidence; Veronica is using an Opal too. I think it''s a newer model than mine, I''ve had MY Opal for over six years now. Hers is the first one I''ve seen at this school, most of the students just have phones instead. Anyway, not much to do now except wait for the bell. Actually, I might sneak out early to make sure I get there before C2. Sounds like a plan! xx48.11.14 / 12:54 / Still Monday That was definitely the most interesting assembly I''ve ever been to. Okay okay, so it''s the ONLY assembly I''ve ever been to, that''s beside the point. Let''s start with what happened BEFORE the assembly. I snuck out of class early to make sure I got there (to the gym I mean) before C2, and on the way I passed by what I think is a teacher''s lounge. I couldn''t help but notice that there was a lot of noise coming from in there, so I kind of ... dawdled. There was shouting from inside, and quite a lot of swearing too¡ªnot just from one person, there was a real argument going on. It was hard to make anything out, but one word kept coming up: ''segregation''. It seems like some of the teachers (or maybe just one really loud one) are against it. I guess they were talking about the students, maybe there''s a plan to split some of them off into special classes. I didn''t get to hear any more because suddenly I realised the really shouty guy was going to leave, so I ran off down the hall¡ªwhen I looked back around the corner I saw it was one of my teachers, Mr Hall who teaches Literature. He was storming off away from me, I couldn''t see his face but his back looked super-angry. After that more teachers started coming out so I went to the gymnasium really quickly, luckily I didn''t get spotted or anything, one of the things I''ve discovered about myself since coming here is that I really hate getting into trouble. I actually had heaps of time before the assembly was supposed to start, I guess I got a little over-eager as far as ''timing'' went, so I went in and looked around the parts they''re renovating. It was pretty boring though, just a bunch of building supplies and big half-finished gym rooms, it looked like no work had been done for a while. Come to think of it I haven''t seen any builders around the school, either. Anyway, after I finished exploring I went to the weight room to test myself, there''s a kind of machine there with adjustable weights and I played with that for a while. I didn''t push myself, but I can pretty comfortably ''pull'' ninety kilograms, although I have no idea if that''s good or not. I did a bench press too, again I didn''t push myself and I''m not sure if I was doing it properly but I could lift a sixty kg bar and weights (I don''t know the proper term for it) with only a little trouble. I didn''t want to try TOO much because I was by myself and if I got in trouble it''d be REALLY embarrassing to be found pinned to the bench, so I didn''t push myself hard at all. I tried getting some averages off Opal but couldn''t find the information I need on the local nets. It kind of felt like I was doing pretty well with how much I could lift, though. After I was finished with all that I went to wait for C2, once students and teachers started going into the gym I kind of hung back a little, even so I got a lot of odd looks. When C2 eventually came she spotted me straight away and came over. She seemed pleased, which made me really happy. "Hi, C2!" I said. "I thought we could sit together, what do you think?" "That sounds fun," she said. Wow, she actually said ''fun''! I mean, I KNOW she''s not some kind of emotionless robot ... well, not the ''emotionless'' part anyway, I still kind of have this tiny little suspicion that MAYBE she''s some kind of robot, but if she IS a robot then she''s definitely the kind that has emotions, and definitely the kind I want to have as a friend. Anyway, even though I know all that it''s still kind of funny to hear her say something like ''fun''. We went inside together and found a seat near the back, in a quiet part of the stands. I could tell C2 was a bit tense so I asked her what was wrong, she just said she didn''t like crowds. I don''t blame her, actually, I''m not overly fond of them myself. "What DO you like?" I asked, to pass the time and hopefully take her mind off the crowd. She thought for a while, then said: "Pears." Which made me laugh. But you know something? I''ve never had a pear! "That''s terrible," she said, when I told her that. "Pears are wonderful, you should eat one as soon as possible. If you''d like to, that is. I don''t want you to think I''m trying to force you to eat a pear, or anything that you don''t want to¡ª" "No, I want to," I said. "I''d love to try a pear." "It''s not the right season now," she said. "You have to wait until late summer." She hesitated a moment, then she said: "Apples and pears are closely related, but there''s a significant difference between them. If you put an apple into water, it will float. But if you put a pear into water, it will sink." "Oh, that''s interesting," I said. "I didn''t know that." C2 seemed really happy about this, she even smiled a bit and then said: "What''s also interesting and both a similarity and difference between pears and apples is the presence of sclereids. In apples these form the hard inner ''core'' and in pears they form ''stone cells'' that give the slightly gritty texture¡ª" After that she kind of lost me, but even though I didn''t understand any of what she said I still just enjoyed listening to her talk. It reminded me of Daniel when he gets going, and it was nice to hear some enthusiasm in her voice. Except after about half a minute she stopped and said:You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "I think I''m boring you. I''m very sorry." "What? No, it''s okay!" I said, but I didn''t get the chance to continue because it was then that the assembly started. I won''t bore you with the details because most of the starting stuff wasn''t interesting at all, just speeches about solidarity and teamwork and greater goods and working together towards a common goal. Apparently that was all a lead-in to introducing the new guy, who turned out to be a really tall really broad really flat-faced guy with blond hair called Ray Ricardo. He plays rugby. I know this because the announcer guy (actually I think he might have been the principal, I wasn''t really paying attention I have to admit) said it about ten times. Anyway, Ray said something about being pleased to be at the school, he seems okay, but what happened AFTER that was what REALLY got my attention. The gym went WILD. I''d noticed a lot of people whispering and a lot of excited tension when Ray was introduced and when he talked, but after he''d finished thanking everyone for coming the gym just LITERALLY exploded. Well not LITERALLY literally but you get what I mean, the students went MENTAL. Like, standing up and screaming and waving their arms, I actually got kind of a fright, I thought somebody must have spontaneously combusted or something. C2 took it all calmly, when I looked at her she kind of halfway-looked back and said: "Everyone reacts the same." It''s weird, but even though C2 speaks in that mumbly whispery kind of subdued way, I never have any trouble hearing her, even when a whole gymnasium full of lunatics is roaring all around me. Anyway, I wasn''t quite sure what she meant until I looked around again. We were the only two people in the entire crowd who WEREN''T cheering for Ray¡ªwho was taking it all kind of smugly, I mean it was obvious he was enjoying it all. I looked back at C2, and she said: "Not just today." And then it was like she''d ripped a hood off my head and I could see for the first time since I got here. She''s right. All the students act the same, every day¡ªsome days they''re all a bit grumpy, some days they''re all a bit happier, some days they''re all super-focused and uncommunicative. Today, they''re all insanely excited that this not-that-impressive guy is going to play rugby for the school. Why? "I don''t know." C2 paused for a moment after that, then she almost went to say something else, then she just shook her head and looked down at her hands. I looked around at the crowd again, the noise was starting to die down a little at that point but most of the students were still going as strong as ever¡ªit must have been for more than a minute at this point, that they''d been cheering. But not ALL of them were cheering with the same bizarre enthusiasm¡ªlots of them were almost frothing at the mouth, but some others had already sat down. They were all excited, but in different students there were different levels of excitement. Eventually the cheering stopped completely, and Ray made his exit, and then we had another speech. Guess who gave it? Uh-huh, yep. Veronica Flux. I''m sure she was directing it straight at me, because it was all about fitting in and being one of the crowd, how you could express your individuality as part of a group and that didn''t lessen your worth as a person and blah blah blah. My palms tingle every time I see that girl, probably because I kind of want to slap her. I know that''s not very heroic but she just gets right on my nerves. After she''d finished there was YET ANOTHER speech, this time it was a tall, serious-looking student wearing a dark uniform with a band across it. I recognised him as the head of the student council; he''s the one who told me off after Veronica and her cronies dumped spaghetti sauce all over me. His speech was all about teamwork. Teamwork is the most important thing in the world! Teamwork cures all diseases and does your chores for you! Teamwork will save you if you fall under a bus! He must have said ''teamwork'' about fifty times in his speech, by the end of it the word had lost all meaning. Anyway, he finished up with: "Teamwork! That''s what this school is about. Teamwork as exemplified by our own Emerald Hedgehogs, who I''m sure will be welcoming their newest player with open arms. I expect each and every one of you to show your support by attending the big game the Thursday after next. Go Hedgehogs!" Everyone went crazy for that. Some more than others. C2 and I exchanged glances, or at least she almost met my eye. Then Veronica gave another speech. I KNOW. This was the last one, though, and pretty short: "We''ve had good attendance lately for the self-improvement program, but I want to see more new faces there. If you''re curious at all, come along after this assembly, we have pizza and snacks so you won''t go hungry!" After everything was over it was lunchtime. Of course, I naturally just assumed C2 and I would eat lunch together, but when we got out of the gym we kind of started off in different directions. "Where are you going?" I asked. She blinked at me. Well, near me. "I have to attend the self-improvement program," she said. I couldn''t believe it. My jaw hit the ground. (Not literally.) (Also I could believe it, I just didn''t want to.) C2 got kind of a funny look on her face, like she was trying to figure something out, then she asked: "Is that okay? Did I do something wrong?" I couldn''t say anything, it was just too much for me¡ªthat C2, my new friend, is part of Veronica''s self-improvement program! So I ... I don''t want to write this down, I really don''t, it was so bad but I just turned my back on her and left. I know! I know it was bad! I just left her standing there and when I looked back (WHY did I look back?) she was still standing there looking really confused, I feel awful about it, I don''t even know WHY I''m so upset that she''s part of the stupid thing, it''s just ... WHY? Why is she in the self-improvement program? Doesn''t she SEE how awful Veronica is? She must! She knows Veronica was the one who PURPOSEFULLY humiliated me in front of the whole lunch room, C2 was the one who rescued me from that! Well not RESCUED but helped me clean up afterwards anyway, doesn''t that mean anything to her? I feel so betrayed! Sigh. Anyway, I suppose I should finish off this entry now. Wow, I wrote a lot! I guess a lot happened. I should go find C2, except I don''t want to because I know where she is. I have to apologise again. Why did I do that? Why did I just walk away? I knew it was bad but I still did it, why? Why? WHY? Sigh (again). I will finish this entry now, the bell''s about to ring for afternoon class anyway. Maths. At least I won''t have to think. xx48.11.16 / 15:21 / Wednesday Some stuff happened yesterday, and today too, but I''m too depressed to write much about it. Nothing important. Just stupid stuff with other students and stupid stuff with Veronica Flux. I joined a club, I''m in the chess club now. I don''t even like chess, but if it''ll keep that witch off my back I''ll play a few stupid games every week. Maybe I''m getting sick. I kind of feel sick. Really down and droopy and depressed. Everyone else seems to be like that too, all around the school. Everyone, of course, except stupid always-perfect always-perky Veronica Flux. Argh why do I keep writing about her okay something else then.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. C2. I think I''ve destroyed our friendship. I saw her at lunch but she still looked confused when she saw me, I mean she had the same look on her face as when I turned my back on her, I just couldn''t face her. I ran away and hid in the toilets. When I came out it was way after the bell had rung for afternoon class, but I just came back here and cried into my pillow for a while instead. I didn''t feel so weak about that today, mostly because a lot of people around the school seemed to be crying too. Maybe it''s just a crying sort of day. Enough writing for now. Food and sleep. xx48.11.17 / 15:17 / Thursday I''m feeling a little better today, still kind of sick, worse than yesterday actually, but I managed to confront (confront, that''s not the right word, it''ll have to do for now) C2 about things. It was in the morning, we shared Lit class (new teacher, Mrs Green, she''s kind of horrible) and had free study so I took a deep breath and walked right up to her. "I was wrong and I''m horrible and I''m sorry," I said, all at once. She didn''t look at me, but she said: "I don''t understand what happened." "What happened is I was awful. I''m just a bad person, that''s all." C2 did look at me then. Well, almost. "You''re not ... bad. You''re not bad." "I am," I said, "I turned my back on you over nothing¡ª"This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Then why did you do it?" she asked. She didn''t sound hurt. Just confused. "I don''t know," I said¡ªwell, whispered, we were getting dirty looks now from the other students. "Just when you said you were in the self-improvement class¡ª" "I don''t enjoy it," she said, and the WAY she said it was weird, almost hopeful, like she was hoping this would make me happy. Which it did, in a weird way. "Oh," I said. "Well. Why do you go, then?" C2 cringed, but I don''t think it was at my question. She was just becoming more and more aware of the fact that we were disturbing the other students. She half-glanced at me, then she said: "Being there is less conspicuous than not being there." Then she put her head down and went back to her work, and I went back to my desk to think about what she''d said. I definitely felt better after talking to her, but I still don''t get what she meant¡ªshe hurried off when the class finished and I kind of felt like she needed some space, and then after that I didn''t see her again. I also forgot to ask for her phone number so I can''t call her, I really want to do something with her not at school, even just going for a walk together would be nice. Starting today I''m going to take walks every afternoon, the sunsets are nice around here and it''s not too cold, I''m not very good with seasons because at home they were crazy, but I think it''s late spring here right now. There are a lot of flowers around, anyway, and insects too, and it''s sunny every day even though the wind is sometimes a bit cold. Maybe I''ll go for a walk now. I kind of feel like I need to clear my head. I''m starting to feel a little sick again. xx48.11.17 / 16:38 / Still Thursday Argh. Missed C2. She came by while I was walking, I even came back early because I was feeling so bad but still I missed her, apparently she was worried about me because she left me a grocery bag with food in it and the sweetest note, I''m going to write it all out here because I don''t want to ever forget it:
To: Charlotte Powers You seemed to be sick today and I was worried that you might not feel good enough to cook for yourself, and also that you might not have food prepared that you could easily heat up or otherwise prepare without fuss. My intention was to help you cook some food, but you don''t seem to be home. Perhaps you are home but listening to music or otherwise unable to hear my knocking, although this seems unlikely considering the absence of noise inside your apartment. Even with headphones I''m sure I would be able to hear something, if not the music then your movements inside the house. (You are wearing the headphones in this scenario, not me.) I can only assume that you are out taking a walk, perhaps you felt nauseous and needed some fresh air. If you are in fact in your apartment then perhaps you are asleep, in which case I apologise for potentially disturbing you. In any case, I went to the supermarket after school and I bought you some food. Please consider this a gift and not some kind of shopping service or otherwise a ''food loan'' (I''m not sure if there''s a more appropriate phrase than this, I hope you understand my meaning). What I mean is that I''m doing this as your friend and as someone who cares about you, not as a way to sell you food you might not want. I''m also sorry if you don''t like any of the food, I tried to select a variety of different things such as fresh fruit and yoghurt and also instant noodles (they''re called ''instant'' noodles but in fact they take more than four minutes to prepare).Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Please try to rest tonight and don''t do anything too strenuous (for example, exercise). If you need anything you can call me at my family''s house, my number is 665-5321. It will almost certainly be my mother or father who answer (if you call), but please just ask for me (perhaps it would be best to ask for ''Charlotte'' rather than ''C2'' in order to avoid confusion, I''m sure my parents will understand via context which Charlotte is meant, especially since it will be you (Charlotte Powers) asking, and it is unlikely that you would be asking to speak to yourself). I apologise for the parentheses-in-parentheses in the preceding paragraph, I understand that it bothers some people and is not strictly speaking good grammatical practice, but as this is a ''casual'' note I think it''s probably acceptable. Actually, I feel that this note is perhaps becoming too long now to refer to as ''casual''. I apologise if reading so much has made you feel worse, or if my handwriting is difficult to make out. I hope you feel better soon, and that I can talk to you in person as soon as possible. From your friend, Charlotte Crescent (C2)
Soooo sweet, right? And I really DID need some easy food like this, I was kind of dreading have to go to the supermarket, so now I''m eating not-quite-instant noodles while I write this and having a banana, and she got me peach yoghurt because she must have remembered me mentioning I hate anything with pips in it. Kind of tired now, so I think I''ll finish eating and just go to bed. More tomorrow, I guess. xx48.11.18 / 19:18 / Friday Another stupid headache this morning, worse than all the others put together. After I drank some orange juice and forced myself to eat some yoghurt I felt just a tiny bit better, and then I had a little walk and got some fresh air and that made me feel better too. When I went back to my apartment, C2 was outside waiting for me, which is probably the nicest surprise I''ve ever had and DEFINITELY made me feel MUCH better. "C2!" I said. "Why are you here?" "To see you?" she said, after a moment''s thought. "Do you want to come in? It''s bit messy..." She paused at that. "If you don''t want me to come in¡ª" "No, don''t worry, just come in," I said, unlocking the door. In a way I felt weird letting C2 inside my apartment, though. She''s the first person I''ve let see my private little safe place. "It''s not messy at all," she said, after looking around a bit. I laughed. "Um, maybe not. I don''t know why I said that, except people in TV shows always seem to say that kind of thing before letting someone into their house or room or whatever. Um, thank you for all the stuff you got me yesterday, by the way! I really appreciated it, so much, I was really sorry I wasn''t here when you dropped it off¡ªI was taking a walk to get some fresh air, like you guessed." "You''re welcome," she said, and she kind of smiled. "I''m glad it was necessary." "More than necessary," I said, "I really didn''t have any food at all here apart from orange juice, which isn''t really food. Um. Do you want some? Orange juice, I mean." "To drink?" she said, then gave a little start, like she''d caught herself, and said, "Yes, okay, yes please. I''d like some orange juice." So I poured us both a glass. "So, why are you here so early?" I asked. "At school, I mean." That seemed to throw her. After she''d thought about it for a bit, she said, "Maybe you didn''t hear me before. When you asked¡ª" "Okay, JUST to see me, I get it," I said. "Well, I''m really pleased to see you, of course! Is there even a bus this early?" "My father brought me," she said. "I asked him especially. I felt as though I should talk to you. It seemed important to do so. But if you''re uncomfortable or feel¡ª" "I want to talk to you too," I said quickly. "I still feel bad about the other day, I don''t feel like I apologised properly." "The other day," C2 said. She looked confused again. "When I turned my back on you," I explained. "Oh," she said, then she looked even more confused. "You already apologised? But now you still feel bad. Do you need me to say that I forgive you?" "That would probably help, actually," I said. "Then I forgive you. I think I understand why you were upset: you dislike Veronica Flux. She is associated with the self-improvement program, so you also dislike the self-improvement program. Am I correct so far?" "Pretty much," I said. "But it wasn''t fair to take that out on you, and running away¡ª" "I''m sorry to interrupt," she said, "but I want to ask this. Why do you apologise so many times?" I felt like I should give a proper answer to this, so I thought for at least a second before replying: "I think it''s because I still feel bad about it, even after apologising." "Oh!" C2 seemed really shocked about this, almost upset. "Then I should apologise, I didn''t realise it was for your benefit. Please go ahead and apologise as many times as you feel is necessary, do you need me to forgive you each time as well?" Sometimes C2 is a little tiring, I admit it. But she kind of had a point. Apologising so much wasn''t for her benefit, she''d already forgiven me. It was just to make ME feel better. Basically, apologising over and over again was really selfish. "Let''s just ... just move on," I said. "I said I''m sorry, and you forgave me. That should be enough, right?" "It seems fine to me," she said, carefully. "Okay, good. Good! Um, so why did you come to see me?" I asked. "It''s something important. At the assembly, we talked about it briefly, but the setting wasn''t appropriate for a proper conversation. Too public. Too noisy. Too many people around." C2 was quiet for a bit after this. She took a sip of her orange juice, then she continued: "You have noticed that the students here often share a similar mindset and mood. Yesterday they were focused and ''serious''. On Monday they were excited and enthusiastic. On Tuesday and Wednesday, they were displaying symptoms of depression." She was silent for a while, thinking to herself. "That was strange," she said, eventually. "I haven''t seen that before." By now I was starting to feel a kind of warm itchy feeling deep inside.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. "Are you saying there''s something going on here?" I asked. "That someone''s controlling the mood of the students?" "I think ''control'' is the wrong word," C2 said, very seriously. "This may not be intentional. I also don''t think it''s a reasonable assumption to make, that ''someone'' is doing this." I kind of ignored her. "How do you think they''re doing it? Drugs in the drinking water maybe! Or something more insidious, psychic transmitters in everyone''s pillow¡ªI knew something was going on, I KNEW it!" Then I frowned. "Wait," I said. "If everyone''s being controlled, then why aren''t you and I being affected by it?" "I think that you are," C2 said, even more seriously than before. "Although erratically." I stared at her. I was thinking, no way! I''m not being controlled! But then she said something that made me think again: "Perhaps you could perform a simple experiment. If you wrote down your mood every day, or better yet every hour, and also wrote down the mood of the student body as a whole¡ª" "I don''t have to do that," I said. "I keep a journal, I can just read back my entries, that''ll show that I''m not being controlled." Except it showed the exact opposite. At the time I didn''t notice at all, but after I read back my entries over the last few weeks it seems really obvious. My mood DEFINITELY differs from day to day, and it seems to follow the overall mood of the students, too. "And on the weekends, when I got so tired, is that part of it?" I asked. "It seems likely," said C2. "I''ve noticed similar behaviour in others. Specifically my friends." I feel bad about this, but I stared at her again, and then I said, "You have friends? Other friends?" She stared right back (at my chest, anyway). "Yes?" "But I thought ... I thought you were..." Fortunately I managed to recover. "Of course you have other friends," I said. "You grew up here, you must have known them for ages." C2 nodded. "But this year, things have changed." "Just this year," I said. "C2, I think we''re in the middle of something really weird here." "I agree," she said. I smiled at her, then frowned. "Wait, though," I said. "You still didn''t answer my question. Even if I''m being controlled, why aren''t you?" "I don''t know," she said. "Do you..." I really hesitated at this, but I knew I had to ask. "Do you have a superpower?" "It seems unlikely," she said. "Neither of my parents are scientifically promoted." Of COURSE C2 would use the official technical term, that''s kind of cute actually. "But your parents don''t have to be supers for YOU to be a super," I said. "It greatly increases the chances, sure, but ANYONE can spontaneously manifest powers." "Since The Event the occurrences of spontaneous scientific promotion have decreased non-trivially," C2 said. "I haven''t kept up with the latest figures, but I seem to remember reading about a figure lower than point zero zero zero zero¡ª" "Um, even so," I said, because I know the actual percentage and waiting for C2 to recite all those zeroes could take all morning, "it''s not impossible." C2 considered this. "No," she eventually admitted. "Not impossible. But very improbable. I ... I have another theory. I have a ... condition. It''s unlikely that you haven''t noticed. I''m very strange." "You''re not THAT strange," I said, but C2 was kind of smiling now in a weird way. "I know that I am," she said. "I can''t help it. My emotional intelligence is almost non-existent. This could also be described as a lack of social empathy. I cannot instinctively or intuitively ''know'' what another person is feeling. Even my own emotions are difficult for me to understand. It could be said that I lack self-empathy, although in a sense that is a tiny paradox and a contradiction in terms." "Oh," I said. I didn''t know what else to say. "Even now, I don''t know if I''ve made you uncomfortable by telling you this. Intellectually, though, I feel as if I have, because your response was brief." "I''m feeling a little sad," I said. If I didn''t have to tell the truth because of my curse, I probably would have lied. "It must be really difficult for you. I sometimes have trouble knowing what people are thinking or feeling, but I always at least have SOME idea. Oh, so that''s why ... why didn''t you tell me this sooner?" "I wasn''t sure about you," C2 said. "I didn''t know if you liked me." "Of course I like you!" I said. "You''re my friend! Why would I be friends with someone I didn''t like?" "It happens," C2 said. "Not for me," I said, as firmly as I could. "You''re my friend, C2, and I''ll tell you right now, if I ever do anything to make you uncomfortable, or you want to know how I''m feeling, just ask and I''ll HAVE to tell you." "You could lie," C2 said¡ªshe wasn''t being mean or negative, I could tell that, she was just stating the possibility. "No, I couldn''t," I said. "Because I have ... well, I guess you could call it a condition, although actually it''s a curse. I have to tell the truth. I can''t lie." "You could be lying about that, too," C2 said. "I''m not. I''m your friend and I''m telling you, I can''t lie. And even if I could, I wouldn''t." C2 thought about this, then she looked at me and smiled¡ªI mean ACTUALLY looked at me, straight in the eye. It was only for the tiniest of moments, but still, it was nice. "I have to trust you, then," she said, and I was a little bit embarrassed but kind of happy and also a little overwhelmed to see that she had tears in her eyes now. She cleared her throat. "My point. My point was, that I think it''s my condition that stops me from being affected like the others. To clarify, whatever the cause of the mood alteration is, I believe it is nullified, or at the least greatly retarded, by my condition." "But I''m not being COMPLETELY controlled, right?" I said. "There are times like right now when my head is clear, but at other times I''m not quite myself." "Maybe your condition also protects you," C2 suggested. She smiled. "In certain situations, the truth is a perfect defence." I think that was a C2 joke. I wasn''t certain, though, so I just smiled at her. "I''m happy I can talk to you about this," she said. "Even my parents are influenced by this mood alteration, much more subtly than the students here, but it is often noticeable." "I''m really happy you told me, too," I said. "I might have never realised just on my own." "I don''t know. Maybe you would have." "Oh?" I said. "Why do you think that?" "I''m not sure," said C2. "It''s just a feeling." "Anyway," I said, "how are we going to stop this?" C2 looked confused. "Stop this?" "Clearly this is part of some evil plot." C2 looked even more confused. "Evil?" "Mind control, C2! Brainwashing! Mood alteration! How could that be anything BUT evil?" C2 actually thought about this. "The school board could be attempting to improve education," she suggested. "If students could be influenced to be more enthusiastic and serious about study¡ª" "Oh my goodness what you''re describing sounds SO evil! But I don''t think it''s the school board, or not JUST the school board, anyway." "Who, then?" C2 asked me. "Who do you think would do something like this?" I didn''t need to think for even a second before answering: "Supervillains." xx48.11.18 / 19:56 / Still Friday Okay, okay, I admit it, I started a new entry just for dramatic effect. Can you blame me? It turned out I had to explain for C2''s benefit, though, which took about ten minutes, but by the end of it I almost had her convinced that I was right. "I concede that it''s a possibility," she said, after I''d finished explaining. "But even if you''re right, I don''t see how this changes anything. What can we do?" "Stop it, of course! Stop this evil mind control and free these students!" "We''re just two people. There are over a thousand students at this school; if this is ''mind control'' then it''s not an unreasonable assumption to make that they could all turn against us, possibly violently. Also, if you are right and ''supervillains'' are responsible for this then the implication is that they have scientifically promoted abilities. The presence of thugs or similar minions is also likely. I ask this not as pointed repetition but instead due to an earnest desire for clarification: what can we do?" Actually that kind of stumped me. If I had my powers¡ªbut no, Charlotte, you''ve got to stop saying that. The simple fact is that I DON''T have my powers. I''m just an ordinary girl, and so is C2. Well okay so maybe ''ordinary'' isn''t the right word to describe her but she definitely doesn''t have super-strength or anything like that, and now that I think about it I really don''t want to put her in any danger. So basically it''s down to me, a single unpowered girl against a potential army of mind controlled students and their supervillain masters. Also probably thugs and/or minions. I wouldn''t put it past the teachers to be involved in this, either. "Um," I said. "I haven''t seen any evidence of ''control''," C2 said. "Except from Veronica Flux and the new student head of council, and from the teachers who arrived at around the same time that they did." "Aha!" I said. "But that isn''t ''mind control''," C2 was continuing. "In fact, the mood alteration often seems to work against their desire to encourage the students to become more organised." "More organised?" I said. "You''re making it sound positive!" "It is positive?" said C2. "There was a lot of bullying and other bad behaviour before the new staff were brought in. I was often treated badly, as were my friends. The teachers had trouble controlling the students." "Huh," I said. I actually couldn''t think of anything to say to this. "That''s why I suggested that the school board¡ª" "Okay, so clearly we have to investigate this whole thing further," I said. "It wouldn''t be a good idea to make any rash moves."This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "I agree," said C2. "That''s why I think you should join the self-improvement program." I stared at her. "You''re shocked," C2 said, in a kind of satisfied way¡ªI guess because she was happy to have figured out my feelings, not because she was trying to shock me. "But as I said to you before, being there is less conspicuous than not being there. As long as you resist, Veronica Flux will continue to notice you." "I joined the chess club," I said, weakly. "It''s not enough. The self-improvement program is different. Veronica Flux wants every student to join." "It MUST be for some evil purpose. What do you do there?" "Self-improvement activities. Trust exercises. Roleplaying. We listen to lectures about teamwork and often put theory into practise¡ª" "Okay, okay. But what''s BEHIND all that?" "Behind?" "Like some kind of sinister undercurrent, maybe a repeated message or motto?" "I think ''teamwork leads to success'' would be the principle ''theme'' of the program," said C2. "Perhaps also ''trust in your peers'' as a strong secondary¡ª" "Isn''t there ANYTHING even a LITTLE sinister about it all? Nothing unusual? Nothing strange?" C2 thought about this while I paced around my lounge. "Some students are selected for advanced self-improvement," she said, eventually. "Would that be considered ''strange''?" "That''s exactly what I''m talking about!" I said. "Do they get taken away to somewhere else?" "Yes. I don''t know where." "Do they come back?" "Yes, several days after being taken away, usually three days but sometimes one day less or more, they''re often taken on a Thursday but slightly less often on a Friday, although there have been several times when students were taken on a Wednesday and once they were taken on a Tuesday. Never on a Monday. I don''t know if that''s significant or not." "I''m ... not sure either," I said. "But they''re definitely taken away, right?" "Yes, in a bus or truck." "But where?" "As I told you, I don''t know." "Is it out of town?" "Possibly. It is certainly out of the school grounds." "Okay, and then they''re brought back¡ªseverely traumatised, I bet!" "No, they seem happy." "But totally zombie-like, right? Dull, flat eyes, kind of a vacant stare?" "No, they''re not much different to before they left. Perhaps more confident and with greater belief in themselves¡ª" "Huh," I said, just before the first bell rang¡ªwe''d talked all morning! After that we went to school together and split up to go to our classes. School was pretty normal, but now that I was looking I definitely noticed that the ''mood'' today was focused and serious; every student was intent on their work and irritable about distraction. But what I also noticed was that some were definitely more focused than others¡ªsome students just wanted to get their work done, most students were kind of intensely focused, but then some of them were like totally zoned-in on their work. If this is mind control, and I''m almost certain it is, it must work better on some people than it does on others. Maybe I''m just naturally resistant? But that doesn''t explain why even the most lightly-affected students are clearly much more focused and serious than I am. I don''t feel at all serious today, except about getting to the bottom of all of this and somehow stopping it. Anyway, it''s late now and I''ve written a lot, remembering it all was tough even with my curse-perfect memory, especially my conversation with C2. I think I''ll go to sleep and write the rest tomorrow, about Veronica''s stupid class etc. Goodnight! xx48.11.20 / 02:24 / Sunday It''s the middle of the night. I''m wide awake, because I slept through Saturday. I mean that literally, I didn''t wake up once during the whole day. I''ve been sleeping since around eight o''clock on Friday night. That CAN''T be normal, that HAS to be part of this. I''m going to get some food and take a shower, then I need to really think about this.
I fell asleep again. That''s almost scary, I slept for ... I don''t know, like thirty hours then for another eight? You know the really awful part? I''m still sleepy, I feel like I could just go back to bed and sleep until tomorrow. This has to be part of the control. How can I fight this? "Truth is a perfect defence." C2 doesn''t get tired on the weekends like this. Would she know? I could call her now that I have her number, it''s Sunday morning, that''s an okay time to call someone, isn''t it? Okay, I''m going to try. ... C2 didn''t get abnormally tired yesterday. She slept normally. seh was worried about me, though, she''s realy so sweet¡ªno, don''t get distracted, me! Focus! Although really it was pretty nice t ocall my friend up even if it was just to ask her a quesstion, i shoulkd call her again sometime jsut to chat, toherwiuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuIf you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Okay. There is ABSOLUTELY NO WAY that sleeping for an ENTIRE WEEKEND is in ANY WAY normal. I just woke up half an hour ago feeling really, really weird. After a shower and some food I''m feeling a little better, but still strange. For my own sake as much as anything else, I need to find out what''s going on here. I also have to start doing more than just locking my door, maybe some kind of bar over it ... shops would be open in the morning, right? Not this early, it''s still dark outside, but there''d probably be time before school starts to go out and get some brackets and screws and things. First, though, a run. I''m feeling all itchy and jumpy and I need to work some of that out. Also, you know something? It''s fun to just run without any powers, you really feel everything you do. I mean, when I was training back home I didn''t ALWAYS use my powers, but as soon as I started to get even a little tired I just fell back on them. Not being able to use them has given me a much greater appreciation of ''physicality''. Okay, be back soon! xx48.11.21 / 10:03 / Still Monday Free study again. This morning I was late for class, but nobody even noticed. The mood today is ''agitated'', everyone''s jumpy and on-edge and really touchy. I''m keeping to myself and out of everyone''s way. Oh, the reason I was late for class is that I went into town and managed to get the stuff I need to make a barricade for my door. The hardware store I went to had a perfect bit of metal I can use, it''s actually a really nice weight, I had fun just swinging it around like a sword for a while, probably for longer than I should have. That got me thinking, maybe I should get some kind of weapon. Not a gun or anything like that, obviously, but even just a good stick might be nice. But then, where would I keep it? And it''s not as if I ever did much weapons training, just disarms mostly. If I was fighting someone with a knife I could probably get it off them, but my next move after that would just be ''discard it immediately''. I hope I don''t have to fight anyone with a knife. I bet getting stabbed isn''t fun at all.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Well, anyway, I spent half an hour this morning going through all of my basic hand-to-hand moves, mostly punches and power-throws and, yes, some disarms. I also did some visualisation exercises, if I actually have to fight mind controlled students then I''m going to have to be resolute about it. I can''t think of them as innocent victims, even though they would be. I have to think of them as dangerous enemies who will be trying to hurt, capture, or even kill me. Of course, I don''t really want to hurt them. But I don''t have super-strength, how much damage could I actually do? In any case, my first choice has to be ''avoid fighting altogether'', for MANY reasons. Anyway. I''m meeting up with C2 at lunchtime, we''re going to another one of Veronica''s stupid self-improvement classes. (They''re actually not stupid.) (You know what is stupid though, my stupid honesty curse is stupid.) I''ll write more after that. xx48.11.21 / 14:54 / Still Monday xx48.11.21 / 14:54 / Still Monday I thought I wrote about the last self-improvement class, but I just went back and checked and apparently I didn''t. Maybe I just dreamt I did, that''s kind of sad, dreaming about writing journal entries. Anyway, today''s class was pretty much the same as the last one so it''s not a big loss. It started off with everyone gathering together in a big empty room in one of the school buildings I don''t have any classes in. Actually, there are a lot of buildings here that don''t seem to be used at all. (Potential investigation targets? Maybe later.) Anyway, the self-improvement room had a big table on one side with lots of food and drink on it, pizza and bread and fresh fruit (no pears unfortunately but oh well), it was actually pretty good. There was also a raised area like a stage, for roleplays and speeches, and a huge board against the wall for the speakers to write on. There were a lot of students there. Over a hundred definitely, maybe more like two hundred. That was good, because it meant Veronica couldn''t spend much attention on me¡ªlast time the room was even more packed, maybe three hundred people, and she didn''t even notice me. This time she just came over once and said it was good that I came back again, I just smiled and said I couldn''t stay away. Which is true, but not for the reason she thinks. C2 was there too, of course, she actually seems to quite enjoy it¡ªshe likes the teamwork puzzles, things like ''you have to transport some crates to these islands and distribute them evenly'', actually I have to admit that they weren''t boring, I actually liked it more than regular class. At least everyone was enthusiastic, people were even laughing. I didn''t let that distract me, though. I kept a very strict eye on what Veronica and the other coordinators were doing, which (apart from coordinating) was mostly observing the students. Every so often Veronica or one of the others would pick out a student and take them aside. I don''t know what they talked about, but it never took long and didn''t seem to disturb or shock the students. Actually, it seemed to make them happy. I don''t think it was just encouragement, though. At the end of it Veronica made a speech about teamwork and working together and all that stuff. The students all reacted well to it. They even clapped when she was finished¡ªnot the insane cheering they gave Ray (more on him in a bit) but definitely enthusiastic and appreciative.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. After that it was over, and C2 and I went to our afternoon classes. Mine was maths, and the class was almost empty. Just seven students, including me. Ray was one of them, and he came over to me straight away, as soon as I sat down. "Hey," he said. "You''re Fumbles, right?" "Charlotte, actually," I said. He just laughed. "Yeah, good one. You''re new here too, yeah?" Let me just stop and say that I was DEFINITELY under some kind of mood control or SOMETHING here, because my part of this conversation is DEFINITELY not ''me''. "Hehe, yeah," I said. Yes, ''hehe''. I giggled. It might even have been a simper. Like I said, there must have been some mood control at work. "How''s it so far?" he asked. "Oh, hehe, you know, it''s tough but okay," I said. "Where are you from, anyway?" "Just out of town," I said. He kind of frowned. "You mean ... like, nearby?" It took me a moment to realise how he''d misunderstood. "No, what I meant was ... um, just that I''m from out of town. Somewhere far away, probably." "Yeah? What''s your hometown called? "It doesn''t really have a name," I said. "Oh, maybe you could call it ''Seclusion''." Stupid curse! I definitely didn''t mean to say that, but I couldn''t help it. "Yeah? Cute name. Listen, most of the girls around here are totally boring but you''re pretty cool. You wanna do something after class?" I don''t know why I said ''yes''. I didn''t want to! In fact, I''d already arranged to meet up with C2, we were going to go grocery shopping together, I was looking forward to it! But when he asked me that I giggled again and said ''yes!'' straight away. He grinned at me. "Cool," he said. "See you ... here." It wasn''t even really a joke but I still laughed. So now I''m sitting here in class writing this and he keeps looking at me and smiling and I have to meet C2 but I can''t back out now, right? Ray wants to do something with me and I said yes, what can I do? It''d be rude to say ''no'' now after I already said ''yes''. I wish C2 had a phone or something, then I could just send her a message, I''m going to have to just try to get away from Ray to tell her that something''s come up. Argh there''s the bell okay he''s coming over now gotta go! xx48.11.21 / 16:58 / Still Monday I am the worst friend ever in the history of all things. I can''t even blame mood control, I''m just terrible. No matter what C2 says, I know I''m a Bad Person and a Bad Friend. After class Ray grabbed me straight away (not literally, I just mean he kind of came over and I found myself following him) and led me to the gates. I tried to protest but he just grinned at me and said something like ''nah, come on, we''ll have fun'' and I giggled and kept following him. "But I should change, I''m still in my uniform!" I said. He wasn''t in uniform, not totally, he had a red leather jacket over his dark blue boy''s shirt, it looked really good. He just grinned at me. "You look cute in it." I''m forced to admit that hearing that made me feel really good. I''ve never been called ''cute'' before, not by anyone outside my family and that''s different anyway. Just him grinning at me made me feel good, too. So as it turned out ... I just abandoned C2. I stood her up. I left her standing outside my apartment waiting for me and I never showed up. And I didn''t even do anything with Ray, we just walked around town and looked at shops and had milkshakes and then he said ''this was fun'' (I don''t want to admit this I don''t want to write this down I really don''t want to but it WAS it was SO FUN) and then he swaggered off (he definitely swaggers, there''s no other word for it) and I had to call C2 at home and apologise. You know the worst part? She was NICE about it. She UNDERSTOOD. Actually no, that''s not the worst part, you know the REALLY worst part? She was RELIEVED when I called her because she was WORRIED about me, she thought something happened to me and that''s why I didn''t show up, she thought I might''ve been hurt or something, she almost called the police!Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. She''s such a good friend and I''m so unworthy of her. The way her parents acted, like I''m so amazing for being HER friend? They''ve got it ALL wrong, it''s the exact reverse of that, SHE is SO amazing for being MY friend. I have to make it up to her, I don''t know how but I have to think of something, something amazing. I have to SHOW her what she means to me, what our friendship means to me. But what can I do? I can''t think of anything. I wish I had more experience at this! Everything I know about friendship I''ve learnt from books and TV shows and movies but you know something? It''s not like that at all! It''s totally different! Well OKAY let''s be fair there are SOME things that SOME books and TV shows and movies get right, but ... I don''t know. Maybe it''s the timescale. A movie is only like two hours long, how do you show a relationship in just two hours? And probably most of the movie won''t even be ABOUT the friendship, if you boil it down an individual relationship probably only gets, I don''t know, depends on the movie but let''s say twenty minutes of targeted screentime, and from that I''m supposed to learn how to be a good friend? Sigh. SIGH. SIGH. I''m going for a run. I need to calm down, that''s clear. I just read back this entry and it makes me feel sick. Run. Now. GO. xx48.11.22 / 06:46 / Tuesday I actually woke up about two hours ago. I''ve been pacing and thinking and fretting ever since. The stupid thing is that mostly there hasn''t been a direction for my worries, I mean YES C2 and YES Veronica and YES weird mood control going on and YES Ray and his stupid gorgeous smile but¡ªwait, did I just write ''gorgeous''? Where did THAT come from? I mean ... I''m not naive, I realise that a normal healthy young girl will begin to become interested in certain things but I''ve never had those ... um ... ''urges''? I have other things to worry about, higher priorities, I''m not interested in sex, I have more important things to be interested in! Conspiracies! Intrigue! The possibility that this school is gripped by the claw of an evil supervillain! And more than any of that, friendship! If there''s one thing I''ve learnt from books and TV shows and movies it''s that sex is a friendship-killer, once you start throwing all that complicated stuff into the friendship mix that''s when things become difficult and messy and awkward. I don''t even WANT a boyfriend. I''m CERTAINLY not ready for anything like sex, even just the THOUGHT of kissing makes me feel uncomfortable. I have to focus. I feel like my head is getting cloudier every day, now that I''m aware that something might be going on it''s obvious, but at the same time I keep forgetting, it''s so easy to just let it slip away that I might be under some sinister control, that my mood and my thoughts may not be entirely my own. I need C2 around! She always makes things clear! When I talk to her, it''s like I can think properly, her amazing logical straightforward way of putting things is exactly what I need to help me concentrate. If it wasn''t so early I''d call her.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. You know what''s weird? The one thing I''m looking forward to today is stupid Veronica Flux''s self-improvement class. I actually enjoyed myself yesterday and I feel like I DID improve myself¡ªand I''m writing that with the full and total knowledge that there may have been some kind of brainwashing or mood control in play, I''ve thought it over from every angle and the things I learnt from the program are actually good and useful. It''s not just about ''teamwork'', it''s about critical thinking, about approaching problems from different angles, and about using your own abilities and the abilities of those around you to their fullest. No matter how I think about it, those aren''t ''evil'' things. I mean, I''m actually USING some of the thought organisation techniques I learnt in the class to try to figure out what could be evil about it! That might very well be ironic! Still, I''m not stupid. I don''t trust Veronica and I don''t trust the program. Probably all of this is just to lull people into a false sense of security. I''m sure that the ADVANCED self-improvement program is the REAL evil part of things. I just can''t figure out what it could be about. What possible evil application could there be to improving people''s self-confidence, problem-solving skills and ability to work as an effective part of a team? Maybe I''ll get some answers today. I hope so. xx48.11.22 / 17:19 / Still Tuesday No answers. Not even any new questions. Just a normal day with nothing interesting happening. C2 seemed a little distant, but maybe that''s just my slightly down mood. It''s hard to tell with her, probably right now she just feels like it''s ME who wants her to back off a little. I could have said something but, like I said, I''m a bit down. It''s strange, but that might actually be a good thing, because the mood of the student body today was ''cautiously upbeat''. Everyone seemed to be very carefully cheerful, like they were always aware that at any moment the cause of their cheerfulness could be taken away. Kind of weird when EVERYONE is acting like that¡ªbut, like I said, not me. I was just down and lonely, even with C2 around. Since it''s usually up to me to get conversations going with her, we didn''t really talk much. Someone I did talk to, though, was Ray. We had free study in the afternoon AGAIN and he just talked to me the whole time. Not about anything really important, just where he grew up ("Granton on the coast" apparently, I''ve never heard of it) and playing rugby (pretty boring but his enthusiasm is kind of cute) and also quite a bit about how I''m cool and pretty (I admit I enjoyed that). I was careful not to give too much away and I don''t think I did, it was actually pretty easy because mostly we talked about him and what he''s done. After that C2 and I had self-improvement class, which was fun again, then we went and did grocery shopping together, which was also fun. No pears in the supermarket yet, which is a shame. There were canned pears, which C2 said were good, but I want my FIRST pear to be a real one, not canned. C2 agreed, I could tell she was kind of happy that I said that. Oh, and she''s never had mango! They didn''t even have canned mango at the supermarket, I was actually kind of surprised that it''s really expensive here and only available for a short time each year. It makes sense, though, this definitely isn''t a tropical climate and they''d have trouble growing mangoes, so they''d have to import them. It''s a shame I can''t contact home, I bet Daniel could just teleport a whole bunch of mangoes here! Or would they count as ''living''? We had kind of a fun conversation in the supermarket. C2 started it off, I''m not sure but I think she''d been preparing it, like she''d devoted some time to thinking of ''something that I (C2) could talk about with Charlotte''. Anyway, she said: "Do you think you are a naturally brave person?" I really had to think about that! If she''d asked me before I came here then I would have answered "Yes!" straight away without hesitation. I''m a superhero, of course I''m brave! But actually there have been times since I arrived here that I''ve felt kind of scared, because I don''t have my powers to protect me if something happens, like if I was attacked then I could actually get hurt, and I couldn''t phase-out or run away ... anyway, my answer was: "I think that, naturally, I''m not a coward. But I don''t know if I''m brave or not." C2 nodded at this, then she said, "I don''t know if I could be considered brave either. I don''t get scared very easily, in part because of my condition. Things that seem to scare other people don''t seem particularly frightening to me." "Like what?" I asked.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Insects, spiders, snakes and so forth. My friend Trilli is scared of moths, I can''t understand why. They''re not poisonous and cannot bite, and although they can cause damage to carpets and clothing, generally speaking they''re not threatening. Some moths don''t even have mouths." "I guess that''s what they call an ''irrational fear''," I said. "Irrational, yes exactly," said C2. It was actually the closest I''ve seen her come to getting excited, it was really cute. "In most situations, I can''t help but be rational." "Is there anything you''re scared of, though?" I asked. "I mean, everyone''s scared of something, right?" "Not necessarily," C2 said. "I''ve read about a condition that blocks¡ª" "I mean that MOST people are scared of something," I said. "Most normal people." "I''m not normal," C2 said. "But there are things that scare me." "Like what?" I asked. "What''s your greatest fear?" C2 didn''t have to think long before answering: "Inconveniencing others." "What?" I said. "That''s your GREATEST fear?" "Even thinking about it makes me feel very uncomfortable," she said. "I''m always careful not to get in anyone''s way but sometimes it''s impossible. I don''t like crossing the road because it means cars have to stop for me. If possible I wait until there are no cars, or time my crossing so that I cause little or no disturbance to the flow of traffic. I always wait away from the crossing area, though, because if I wait close to the road then the driver of the approaching car might see me and stop, thinking I want to cross. It''s the same at school or even here in this supermarket. If someone is moving in such a way that their path will cross mine, I try to alter my pace so that they will pass either in front of or behind me. But, sometimes people change their pace also, or their path changes slightly, or they pause. In that situation it''s very difficult to know what to do. Often I stop completely. But sometimes it''s too late to do that, as I am already occupying the space they intend to pass through, in which case I become confused and frightened and panic. It''s the most uncomfortable feeling, and I do my best not to experience it. Another example is when I am talking to someone and cannot judge their mood or reaction to my words, and become caught between ''asking what they are feeling and making them uncomfortable because of the question'' and ''guessing what they are feeling and being wrong''. Another very uncomfortable situation for me. That''s why my greatest fear is inconveniencing others." I have to admit, I was kind of fascinated listening to C2 talk about all of that. I feel like maybe I understand her just a little bit better because of it. Anyway, then she said: "What is your greatest fear?" I didn''t have to think about this at all: "Getting caught in the event horizon of a black hole¡ªoh, and also getting sucked into a vacuum and explosively decompressing." This made C2 frown. "Those both seem unlikely to actually happen," she said. "If you avoid travelling into space then the chances of either of those events happening are as near to zero as to be realistically impossible." "I know, but they''re still definitely my greatest fears," I said. It''s true, ever since I was about four and I watched a documentary about space travel and all that kind of stuff I''ve been scared to DEATH of, I don''t know, ''space hazards'' I guess you''d call them. "Even though I know there''s pretty much no chance of either of them happening to me, just thinking about them still makes me get all shivery." I could tell C2 didn''t really understand, but she said it was interesting to talk about this kind of thing¡ªI agree! It''s REALLY fun and interesting to chat about these kind of personal things with your friend, I''ve totally been missing out these last fifteen years! If only for meeting C2, I''m so glad I came here, never mind all the bad stuff. Anyway, I''d better stop writing here because I have to get ready for something. I''ll write more tomorrow! xx48.11.23 / 07:41 / Wednesday Feeling good today! I woke up at around six and went for my morning run, I''m getting better and better at recognising my body''s limits. Now I can run for almost an hour without getting puffed out, as long as I don''t push myself. I also did some sprinting, I''m pretty good! Even without super-agility I think I might have kind of a runner''s body and be naturally fast. It''s also nice to know I''m not breaking any rules¡ªI mean, I never thought of it that way when my powers were working and I still don''t, but when the only person you have to compare yourself to is your mother and you KNOW her powers are about twice as strong as yours it''s kind of always just a little bit annoying. Knowing I''m on the same playing field as every normal person is kind of nice.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Almost time for school, I should stop writing and get ready. xx48.11.24 / 15:22 / Thursday Yesterday was pretty boring, there wasn''t even self-improvement, just normal classes. All the students seemed to be around, though, and the teachers all stayed for the whole length of the class, no self-study. I''d say the mood of the student body yesterday was ''lethargic'', and it was the same today, too. Tired and worn out, which is kind of how I feel as well. I''m not sure if that''s a coincidence or not, though. I think I have to become more proactive about investigating this. I think this mind control or whatever is affecting my motivation, making me easily distracted, stopping me from focusing on what''s important. C2 was a little strange today. Stranger than usual, I mean, and in a different way. I kept feeling like she wanted to ask me something, except she never did. Even when I flat-out asked her, ''is there something the matter?'' she just said ''no'' and then went all quiet. Maybe it''s her friends, I actually met them yesterday, Douglas and Trilli (I think it''s a nickname but I didn''t get the chance to ask). Douglas is very shy and blushed whenever I tried to talk to him, Trilli said it''s because he''s not used to talking to girls. Which is really weird, because his two best friends are girls. Trilli''s kind of ... trying to find a nice way to put this ... ''spacey''? She zoned out a lot and when she said anything it usually came out of nowhere and didn''t make much sense. C2 was kind of weird around them, too. I guess because she knows they''re being affected by the mood alteration, it must be difficult to see your friends change like that. I mean, I don''t think they were QUITE as bad as most of the other students, but still. We can''t trust them, of course. To be honest I don''t even trust myself. I''m relying on C2 to tell me if I start acting weird or say anything sinister, it''s her job to make sure I don''t get ''controlled''. I''m not worried about her at all. She''s so stable, I feel like nothing could change the way she is.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Gotta go now, more tomorrow. xx48.11.25 / 15:20 / Friday xx48.11.25 / 15:20 / Friday Ugh. Bad day today. Mood of the students: ''serious''. My mood: ''black''. I guess I should confess this, I''ve been going out with Ray every night. I didn''t write about it because ... actually I''m not sure why I didn''t. Maybe I''m embarrassed. We haven''t done anything. We haven''t! Okay so he kissed me once, I turned my face so it was just on the cheek but I kind of didn''t want to even have him kiss me there, I just ... it''s nice, you know? Not him kissing me, I could have done without that, but he pays attention to me and he takes me to nice places and he tells me I''m pretty and even though I''ve been totally warned against how bad teenage boys can be by so many books and TV shows and movies he''s been, as they say, ''a perfect gentleman''. He''s even stopped talking about himself so much, he''s really interested in me¡ªdon''t worry, I''m still being careful, I haven''t given anything away, nothing important anyway. Well ... maybe a few things, just tiny things, like how I lived just with my family for most of my life and how my parents are kind of famous (but I didn''t tell him why, definitely not!), and how I didn''t really choose to come here (but no details, DEFINITELY no details!) but now that I AM here, I actually kind of like it. Which ... which wasn''t a lie. It couldn''t be, I can''t lie. To be perfectly honest I''m not sure what my feelings are towards this place, towards going to school, towards all of this. Some things are 100% good, like meeting C2 and becoming friends with her. Other things are really bad, like this whole mind control thing (must investigate) and Veronica Flux (even if she hasn''t done anything particularly horrible lately) (she''s not even carrying around her flock of cronies any more, and last time she spoke to me it was to sincerely compliment my elegant solution to a teamwork problem).The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. But overall ... I don''t know. Maybe I need to talk to C2 about this. ... As usual, my best friend knew exactly how to make me focus. She listened to me pour my heart out about everything (not about who I really am or anything like that, I still haven''t told her and I don''t plan to, it''s just ... just too complicated and not the right time), and then there was a nice long thoughtful silence, and then she asked: "Do you regret coming here?" And I had to honestly answer, no, I don''t. Even if I could go back in time and change things, choose not to go through Daniel''s teleporter or even force him to make SURE it works properly, I don''t think I would. Because that would destroy all of the experiences I''ve had here, it would mean I never would''ve met C2 or experienced a real school, even if it is completely bonkers because of this mood control and whatever other sinister stuff is going on here. By the way, I have to once again state how amazingly amazing C2 is. You know how I put how it was a bad day today? And how my mood is ''black''? It''s because I had an argument with her. It was about Ray, as you might have guessed. She doesn''t exactly oppose me going out with him but it gets annoying the way she keeps asking questions about everything¡ªlike she''s checking on me, like I can''t take care of myself. Of course I appreciate her concern but I''m my own person and I can make my own choices, I don''t need her looking over my shoulder at everything. Anyway, the argument ended with me storming off and I didn''t apologise until I called her up just now, but she accepted it straight away and then was instantly ready to hear all my problems and resolve them for me. She''s great. I still haven''t figured out how I''m going to show her how much she means to me, but I''m sure I''ll think of something eventually. Oops, it''s getting late. I have to get ready for tonight. Yes, it''s a date with Ray, why shouldn''t I enjoy myself? It''s not like there''s anything wrong with seeing him. Right? xx48.11.27 / 13:02 / Sunday I forgot about these ''no-energy weekends''. Even before my date with Ray was over I was feeling wiped out. He got a little bit weird about it when I excused myself early, he said he had some plans and would it kill me just to stick around a bit longer? But I really was so tired, I barely kicked my shoes off before I collapsed on to my bed and slept until Saturday afternoon. I managed to stay awake long enough to make some proper food and call C2 back (she left a message on Opal checking on me), and put the bar across my door (I was too tired to do it Friday night), then I slept again until now. I''m still really sleepy so I think I''ll just give in, but I wanted to write this now. See you tomorrow.
Feeling good today! There was a message from C2 and another from Ray when I woke up, both of them want to see me after school. I''m so popular! I''m going to meet Ray first right after class, then C2 and I are going to have afternoon tea here in my apartment. She''s bringing the tea and biscuits, I just have to provide the kettle and teacups. I bought some nice ones when I was out with Ray last week, it''ll be fun to use them. Time to get ready for school!
Mood of the student body: ''bright''. My mood: also ''bright''. When it makes me feel this good and energetic and positive, I''m almost happy about this whole mood control situation¡ªof course I still have to investigate it, but I might as well enjoy the benefits, right?Stolen novel; please report. Pretty usual morning, interesting discussion in Literature about free will versus determination, kind of appropriate considering the whole mood control thing. Most of the students took the position that free will was an illusion, that choices aren''t really choices because everything has to start somewhere. At least I think that''s what they were saying. It was one of those discussions where all the points got muddled and at the end nothing was really resolved, but it was fun anyway. Interesting encounter with Veronica, too. I''m starting to think that she might not be a part of this thing, I mean maybe she''s being ''controlled'' too rather than being a ''controller''. She was really bright and chirpy and nice and friendly, she even asked about me and Ray in a totally unjealous way, she said it was nice that the two ''new kids'' were getting along so well and that we must be good for each other, although she also warned me not to just focus on one person. I really got what she meant, it''d be easy to just ignore everyone else, but I told her that I actually already had another friend. She was surprised but seemed happy, although she didn''t know who C2 was. I guess she''s not that noticeable, she does try to be discrete, but at the same time she''s pretty distinct. Now that I think about it, it''s kind of weird that Veronica doesn''t remember her. Maybe part of the control thing? It''d be weird if the reason Veronica was so horrible to me to begin with is because she was FORCED to. Maybe she really WAS nice to me that second day, maybe that was the real her and the horrible Veronica Flux was the result of sinister manipulation! That''d be terrible! Okay, for her sake as much as anything, I''ve got to get to the bottom of this! First, though, afternoon class. It''s maths with Ray so I''m kind of looking forward to it. I''ll write more later! xx48.11.28 / 17:23 / Still Monday I am awful. I''m the worst. I''m the worst most awful friend ever. Yes, maybe you won''t believe this, but I stood C2 up again. Do you know why I''m MOST awful? It''s because I do something and I feel bad about it and I apologise and then I do the exact same thing again. Making a mistake is forgiveable. But then making the same mistake again? Totally UNforgivable. The worst part is that she always, ALWAYS forgives me. Maybe it''s partially her fault¡ªI''m not saying that to try to spread some of the blame on to her ... although I guess I am, actually. She just makes it so easy, I know she''ll forgive me so I just ... just get ''weak''. And I had a good reason to stand her up! Kind of. Ray had this thing planned, it''s silly really, I don''t want to write about it, but it was kind of fun and thrilling and a little bit romantic. By the time I got back to my apartment it was already past four and C2 had gone home. That''s part of how awful I''m getting, she only waited ten minutes for me then assumed (correctly!) that I was standing her up, and she very sensibly took the bus back to her house. We could avoid this kind of thing if she''d just get a phone or an Opal, but she''s really stubborn about that for some reason.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Anyway. I''ve got to get ready, Ray''s taking me out again, he''s doing that special thing he was going to do on Friday¡ªhe postponed it, can you believe how sweet he is? I bought a special dress today, it''s all green and sparkly and pretty, and it kind of hides (or at least distracts from) my lack-of-breasts. I hope he likes it. xx48.11.28 / 22:36 / Still Monday I''m not sure what to write here. I think I may be in some kind of shock. My hands keep trembling and I can''t make them stop. Maybe I should have a cup of tea. ... That didn''t help at all, I spilled hot water on my hands. Luckily I didn''t get burnt, but that''s the only good thing that''s happened tonight. Ray tried to ... well. To do things with me. Maybe I should write out the whole thing. I don''t particularly want to relive it, but I''m too agitated to sleep and my heart''s still beating too fast, and I feel sick and wobbly and kind of empty. Writing it down might help. If it doesn''t I can always delete it. Things started okay. We went to dinner at our place, it''s an outdoor restaurant near a small lake, they light lanterns at night, it''s very pretty. Even from the start Ray was a bit strange, but I didn''t think anything of it. He told me I was pretty a lot, even more than usual, although he didn''t say anything about my new dress. Then after we finished eating we went for a walk along the lake and sat down on a bench and looked at the lanterns. He held my hand, which was okay, although after a while it gets kind of sweaty. "You''re really pretty, you know that Fumbles?" he said. He still calls me Fumbles but I thought it was cute. Like a cute nickname. When he said it I didn''t mind. Not then, anyway. In response I giggled. I did that a lot, when I was with him. Giggled. Not any more. "I guess I tell you that too often," he said.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "I don''t mind," I said. "You can tell me I''m pretty as many times as you like." I think I''ll skip the rest of my embarrassing chat with him. Let''s go to the part where things went wrong. "I know I''m not meant to do this," he said, "but you''re too pretty." "What do you mean?" I asked, but he was already putting his hand on my leg. I pushed it off, but he put it back. "This isn''t wrong," he said, but that wasn''t the point, I didn''t want him to touch me there so he shouldn''t touch me there. I pushed his hand away again, but he put it back again, so I told him: "I don''t like that, stop it." He did stop it, but instead he tried to touch my breasts. I REALLY didn''t want that, so I told him again, "Stop it. Don''t do that". He didn''t listen, so I tried to stand up and get away, but he grabbed my arm. I pulled it away but he''s got really big hands and he''s strong, so I said, again, "Stop." "I thought you liked me," he said. "I don''t like this," I said. "Let go of me." He didn''t. He just kept looking up at me. I looked back at him, then I pulled my arm away really hard. Since I was standing and he was sitting, and since it turns out I''m actually pretty strong even without my powers, I managed to get free of his grip. "Come on," he said, as I stepped back. "I just want to have some fun with you." "I WAS having fun with you," I said. "But this isn''t fun for me." Then I ran away, I didn''t even want to be near him. I don''t ever want to see him again, I feel so ... so hurt and dirty and betrayed, I thought he was nice, I thought he was good! He seemed really, I don''t know, wholesome or something, like the kind of person ... I don''t know. I don''t know anything, that''s the big lesson I''m learning every day I''m out here in the real world, I don''t know anything and anything I did know was wrong and I''m stupid and I''m blind and I was scared, I was really scared when he held on to my arm and I didn''t think I could get away, I didn''t know what he was going to do, and if the situation had been different then maybe I wouldn''t have been able to get away, maybe he could''ve done something, maybe I wouldn''t even be here safe in my room with the door very definitely barred writing this. I want my family. I want C2. It''s too late to call her, though. And I can''t call my family. This is the most alone I''ve ever felt. xx48.11.29 / 04:12 / Tuesday xx48.11.29 / 04:12 / Tuesday Can''t sleep. It feels like my heart is still beating too fast, and I keep thinking I hear something outside. I''ve never been scared before. It''s horrible. It''s worse than getting hurt. Maybe I''ll have another shower. That might help calm me down a little, anyway.
xx48.11.29 / 06:01 / Still Tuesday Is it still too early to call C2? After six should be okay, right? But they''re probably all still sleeping. I don''t want to wake them up. I should wait a little longer. Maybe half past six would be acceptable. I hope so.
xx48.11.29 / 13:42 / Still Tuesday I didn''t make it to six-thirty before I called C2. I didn''t even make it to ten past six. But I''m really glad I called her. "Hello?" It was her father who answered. "Hello, Mr Crescent," I said. "This is Charlotte Powers. Is your daughter awake?" "Charlotte. Are you all right?" I guess my voice must have been a bit shaky. "I''m. I''m. Could I please talk to C2? To Charlotte?" "I''ll get her, just hold on." So he went and he woke C2 up. By the time she said "Hello?" very sleepily into the phone I couldn''t hold it in any longer and I just started sobbing. It took about five minutes before I could even talk properly. I could tell she was confused, but I could hear her father in the background saying something to her, maybe he was explaining that there was something wrong, but I think even C2 would''ve figured that out on her own.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Charlotte," she said, after I''d managed to calm down a bit. "What''s wrong?" "I just need you to tell me everything''s going to be okay," I blubbed. There was a pause, then she said exactly that to me: "Charlotte, everything''s going to be okay." And then I started sobbing again. After that it was just basically me blubbing into the phone and C2 doing her very best, oh she''s just so sweet I know it must''ve been so hard for her to even understand what was going on, but she was so good, she just kept telling me it was okay and it was going to be all right, and then I jumped, really jumped because there was a knock at my door, but then I heard Mr Crescent outside calling, he was saying "Don''t get a fright, it''s just Mr Crescent", and it must have taken me five minutes just to get the bar off the door and to unlatch it, then I kind of just collapsed into him and he took me down to his car and he drove me back to their house, and C2''s mother had made pancakes and hot chocolate with marshmallows, she gave me a big hug when I went in and her gown was so soft, and C2 was in her pajamas, they have little robots on them, little red robots floating in a soft blue sky, and she hugged me too, I don''t think she really knows how to hug but she tried, for me she tried, and then they all sat me down and we had pancakes and hot chocolate and Mrs Crescent chatted away at me until I stopped sniffing and hiccuping and Mr Crescent gave me a big brown dressing gown to wear because I was shivering, I wasn''t cold but somehow it helped, and C2 just being there was enough. I must''ve fallen asleep, because I woke up in C2''s bed. She was at school, her mother told me. Her father had to go to work, too. Neither of them wanted to leave me. Guess what happened then? Yep, I started crying again. Eventually, though, I got a hold of myself, and I ate some of the meatloaf Mrs Crescent had made especially for me, she remembered how much I liked it when I came for dinner that one time, and after that I felt a bit better. Just a bit. Sometimes ''just a bit'' is enough, though. Now I''m sitting in their tiny little friendly living room, writing this with shaky hands while Mrs Crescent puts the washing out. She once washed my uniform for me. Just now she looked in at me and smiled and said, "That''s a gorgeous dress you''re wearing." That set me off crying again. But they''re halfway good tears. xx48.11.29 / 16:57 / Still Tuesday I''m still at C2''s house. I felt a little bit better after writing that last entry, getting everything out, so I''ve been helping Mrs Crescent with the household chores. At home we never had to do much, we''ve got Botler and a lot of automated systems, it''s amazing how much work goes into running a household without those things, though. We put on another load of washing and brought the last load in, then we folded and put away, then she washed and I dried the dishes, then there was vacuuming which is actually pretty fun and satisfying, come to think of it the floor of my apartment is getting a bit gritty, maybe I should get a vacuum cleaner. If I do, I''m getting one just like theirs, it''s shiny and purple and small and light and it makes this ''vhirrrr!'' noise when you push it across the floor. Then C2 came home with her dad, he picked her up from school, and they brought ice cream for everyone. Mrs Crescent and I were preparing dinner together (roast beef!) but we stopped and went outside to their tiny little back garden and all sat on a bench and had ice cream together.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. I think that was one of the best moments of my whole life. I''m staying here tonight. I don''t want to go back to my little apartment and be alone. I still feel a little bit shaky. C2 said Veronica asked about me at self-improvement¡ªI mean she asked EVERYONE, a big general ''does anyone know where Charlotte Powers is?''. C2 didn''t say anything, which was definitely the Correct Choice. I still haven''t told them why I was so upset. They haven''t asked. I feel like I owe it to them, though. They''ve been so nice without expecting anything from me. Now I have to do something not just for C2, but for her whole family. It has to be amazing, it has to be the best most appropriate most fittingly incredible thing ever. So far I''ve just said "Thank you". That''s all I can do right now. It''s not nearly enough, but until I figure out how to properly show just how deeply I appreciate everything they''ve done, it''ll have to suffice. I have to go now, Mrs Crescent is about to take the roast out of the oven. Families, even families that aren''t yours, are more than just great. They''re essential. xx48.11.30 / 11:34 / Wednesday I''m still at the Crescents'' house. It was funny in the morning, having to take turns in the bathroom. I went last, that was funny too because I was insisting I go last while they were all insisting that I went first (well, C2 wasn''t, she''s kind of practical and had her turn while her parents and I were insisting at each other). Eventually Mrs Crescent resolved things by saying "If Charlotte''s going last then she can have a nice long bath, I''ll get one ready for her", so that''s what happened, I had a really long bath with all these nice bath salts and things, and candles all lit around me. I''ve never had a bath like that before, I was amazed at how calm it made me feel, and afterwards I noticed my hands weren''t really shaking any more. That''s when I told Mrs Crescent about what happened. All of it, everything that Ray did. She listened very sympathetically, and when I told her about the bad part her mouth went all thin and her eyes went all hard, and she patted my arm and she said "Let''s hope I never see the boy walking down the street, because big tough rugby player or not I''d punch him to the ground." I think she really would, too. She''s lovely and laughy and kind of ''round'', but I feel like Mrs Crescent is NOT someone you want to get on the wrong side of.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I felt better for telling her, anyway, and she gave me a big hug and told me not to worry, that I did well to take care of myself and that probably all I should regret was not giving him a proper slap. Which I DO kind of regret, actually. He definitely deserved it! One thing I''ve noticed, being here. My head is clearer. I can think properly. I''ve spent some time reading back over my recent entries, and it''s pretty obvious there''s something wrong. I keep mentioning how I should start investigating, but I never actually do anything. Being at the school is bad, that''s clear. It''s obviously the centre of whatever weird stuff is happening. I don''t want to impose on the Crescents because CLEARLY they''ve already done SO much for me, but it''s not just because I don''t want to be alone that I''m reluctant to go back to the school. Except... Except I have to go back. Because I DO need to investigate. Because I DO need to stop all of this. At the very least I have to find out what''s going on, and maybe who''s behind all of this. Even if I can''t do anything to stop it myself, I could maybe find someone who can. There aren''t any buses out of town but there IS a road, and eventually that road has to lead SOMEWHERE. I feel bad about sneaking away, but now that I''ve realised all of this I can''t wait any longer. I''m going to leave a note for the Crescents thanking them for everything, and then I''m heading to the school. This time I''m not going as a student, though. I''m going as a spy. There are too many secrets at Emerald Hills Academy. And I''m going to unearth all of them. xx48.11.30 / 18:08 / Still Wednesday xx48.11.30 / 18:08 / Still Wednesday Spying is going both better and worse than I expected. Currently I''m in a toilet, inside a cubicle. I''m kind of hiding. I don''t think I''m ACTIVELY being chased, but it''s pretty clear that I''m being ''hunted''. There''s something I have to get out of the way before going into that, though. It''s about C2. This is so the wrong time for this to happen, but we had a huge fight. I had to warn her, that''s why I grabbed her while she was crossing the grounds to get to self-improvement. She was happy but surprised to see me, and also happy that I''m pretty much recovered from The Incident, but a little bit less happy when I told her what I was doing here¡ªthis was after we were safely in one of the unused school buildings, of course. "This is dangerous, too dangerous," she said. "Please stop before you get into trouble." "I thought you didn''t even believe that there WAS anything sinister going on?" I said. "Even the possibility of danger is enough¡ª" "I can''t do nothing! I realised it while I was at your house, that being here, that living at the school was the worst thing I could''ve done, it clouded my mind and stopped me from acting¡ªbut now that I know, I HAVE to act!" "You don''t have to," C2 said. "You''re choosing to." "Yes, exactly!" I said. "And you have a choice, too. It''s between two things. Neither of them are wrong, and I won''t think any less of you no matter what you decide." That kind of caught her attention. "Go on," she said. "The way I see things, it could get dangerous here," I said. "If the students are being controlled then at any moment they could get hostile or even violent. You can''t just keep continuing like you are, just pretending nothing''s wrong¡ª" "I''m not pretending that," C2 said. She actually sounded a little angry. "I know that something is wrong. I''m doing my best to get by despite this¡ª" "That''s not good enough, ''getting by'' isn''t an option now. You have to DO something. So these are your choices, C2. You can either go home and stay completely out of this, or you can come with me and help me stop whatever''s happening here." C2 considered this, like she considers everything. Then she shook her head. "Those aren''t the only choices," she said. "They''re the only VALID choices," I countered. "I don''t want you to get hurt¡ª" "I don''t want you to get hurt either," she said. "I care about you and want you to be safe. Please stop this, I can''t see it ending well." But I can''t stop. Why can''t she SEE that? If I know something wrong is happening, how can I ignore that? How could ANYONE ignore that? I told her this, I tried to explain, I did my best but I could see I just wasn''t getting through to her. "Maybe there''s a bigger problem here," she said. "You seem to be very ... passionate about this. You care about it deeply. Is that right?" "Yes, that''s one way of putting it¡ª" "But I don''t share your passion," she said. "I care about you, but I don''t understand you." I didn''t have anything to say to this. After all, it was true. C2 thought for a moment, then she said something utterly shocking: "I need to read your journal." NO! No one can read this, these are my secret private thoughts! Usually weird! Often embarrassing! I know I began this thing as a record of my rise to superhero glory (hah!) but it''s become more than that, this journal IS me, I can''t just let someone read it without EXTENSIVE editing, not even my best friend! "Absolutely NOT," I said. "I can''t believe you''d even SUGGEST that!" "If I could read it then I could understand you better," she said. "My problem is that I can''t tell what people are feeling. I can''t read emotional cues. But a journal is a place for private thoughts and feelings¡ª" "EXACTLY," I said. "Private! Not for anyone else!" C2 looked confused and sad and dejected. "But¡ª" "No! You can''t read my journal, that''s FINAL! That you even ... look, just go home, C2. Go home to your amazing family and be safe, just do that for me, please. I don''t know what''s going to happen here, but ... but whatever happens, you have to be safe. You just have to be." With that I left. I was angry at her, and I still am, but that doesn''t mean I want her to get hurt. And she clearly isn''t interested in helping me stop this. It kind of hurts that she isn''t. Even if she doesn''t understand me, she DOES understand that this is important to me. And more than that, she''s got to understand that something wrong is happening here, REALLY wrong, and that someone HAS to stop it. Right? Well, anyway. I think she went home. I hope she did. I haven''t seen her since then and I''ve been EVERYWHERE in this school. I did a lot of ''sneaking'' and ''infiltration'' courses in the training room back home (mostly, I admit, because they''re so much fun), and even without super-agility and phase-shifting I didn''t have any trouble getting around unnoticed, even in the gymnasium where they''re rigging up a bunch of fireworks, I guess for tomorrow''s ''big game''. Both the roof AND the floor retract to make it an open-air stadium thing with grass underneath, it''s kind of neat actually. Argh, I think the mind control is affecting me, my thoughts keep wandering. I have to focus. I have to concentrate on the task ahead. And most of all I have to be very, very careful, because they''re after me, specifically ME, although I don''t yet know why.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. It was while I was exploring one of the disused school buildings that it happened. I thought it was empty, it definitely hasn''t been used for a while and there''s dust and mess everywhere, but while I was creeping down a corridor I heard muffled voices. It took me a while to figure it out, but eventually I realised they were coming from below ground-level¡ªwhich was doubly suspicious because none of the school buildings have obvious basements. It was hard to make out what they were talking about, but I eventually found a good spot and listened really hard with my eyes closed, and although I couldn''t make out complete sentences I got a word here and there, and one word that kept coming up was DEFINITELY ''psychic''. No question. Well okay FINE it was either ''psychic'' or ''high kick'' but I REALLY don''t think whoever was in that hidden room underneath a disused building was discussing martial arts, do you? Anyway, I was still trying to hear what they were talking about when I realised that they were coming up¡ªjust my luck, the secret entrance to the underground room was RIGHT by where I was lying. I got up as quick as I could and hid JUST as I heard the trapdoor or whatever opening, it sounded like hydraulics. Whoever they were¡ªI didn''t recognise their voices¡ªkept talking as they came up, and what they said was pretty shocking: "¡ªcertainly the most efficient solution, if not the most elegant. Until then, let''s put those much-vaunted stamina enhancers to work, I don''t want any more of the subjects dropping out. Do we have any progress on the Powers girl?" I had to put my hand over my mouth to stop myself from yelping. ''The Powers girl'', that''s me! "No sign of her since Monday, apparently the Ricardo kid couldn''t keep his hands to himself and she freaked out." I went all cold when I heard that¡ªthe guy said it in such a casual, uncaring way too, ''couldn''t keep his hands to himself'', that doesn''t even BEGIN to describe how WRONG and AWFUL and HORRIBLE it was. "Hm. Put her up to priority three then, I want her out of the way. Increase general security to level two also, and bugger the salience. At this point we can''t afford any unknown variables." "She''s already at priority three." "Then put her up to priority two, man, must I do your job for you? In fact, you could probably¡ª" They were getting further away now and I couldn''t make out the next part, but I crept after them and managed to hear just a little more of their conversation before they left the building: "¡ªtaken care of, she volunteered for advanced improvement, she''s not¡ª" And then I couldn''t hear any more. But what I''d heard already was plenty! They want me out of the way! I''m a priority two! Whatever that means! Something sinister anyway, and putting that together with what I heard about something ''psychic'' adds up to something really, really bad. I don''t know exactly what, but I HAVE to find out. I waited a bit after they''d left, then I tried to get into the underground room, but with the trapdoor or whatever closed I couldn''t even see where it was. There must be some kind of key, without it I don''t think I can get down there. Getting hold of that ''key'' is my highest priority! Well, not my HIGHEST priority. My HIGHEST priority is ''not getting caught'', because after I left the actually-not-disused building it was like all these people had appeared from nowhere¡ªmostly students but some staff too, all of them clearly searching. Searching for me! I figured the admin building would be my best chance to get more information, so I headed that way. It took a while to get there but I managed it without being spotted, except once I got inside things kind of got trickier. There are cameras in the admin building, and they''re set up so there aren''t any convenient blind spots. They''ve got ''staff'' patrolling the building too, which just increases my suspicions and makes me even more determined to find what they''re hiding there. Except how can I? Without my powers there''s no way I can infiltrate that place without getting spotted. Also, I think this place is really starting to get to me, the mind control I mean, I''m having trouble thinking straight and it''s hard to remain focused. I didn''t want to, but I gave up on the admin building¡ªjust for now, just until I can think of a way to get in there without being seen. But HOW? If I could phase-out¡ªbut I CAN''T, I have to stop thinking like that, I CAN''T go out-of-phase, I wish I could but I just can''t. Maybe I''ll never be able to again. It''s a sad thought and a lonely one, but it''s something I have to face. Right now, though, just keeping safe is difficult enough. After I gave up on admin I retreated to one of the school buildings, to one of my trusted safe-havens, a toilet stall. That''s where I am now, writing this, trying to figure things out. I should take a deep breath and think this through logically, gather together everything that I already know and hope it leads me to some kind of amazing conclusion. So, what do I know? I know that they''re looking for me, actively hunting me specifically, as well as guarding against ''unknown variables''. That means that whatever they''re planning, it''s at a critical juncture. Something important is happening, either now or soon. What else do I know? I know that whatever they''re planning it involves widespread psychic manipulation, of an entire school (with residual influence spreading to the entire town). Psychic manipulation. That''s really the shocking thing about all of this¡ªit''s possible, of course, it''s certainly not without precedent, but on this kind of scale, an entire school! I''ve never heard of anything like that, how are they doing it? Dark Judgement is probably the most famous example of a psychic manipulator (even though he wasn''t actually psychic himself) but his ''little sages'' only worked on one person at a time, and they had to be in direct contact with the skull to function at all. Also they needed a mutated hypermouse brain to work at all so yuck. Then there were villains like Triforks and heroes like Paradiso, they both had pretty much the same power, the ability to influence the behaviour and mood of others. Triforks used it to control people, Paradiso used it to heal psychic injuries. Gaia too, she was in Mum and Dad''s group for a while, her power was a little different but she used it for good, to heal people, to help people. But this isn''t helping people. This is definitely ''controlling'' people, specifically the students here. Getting distracted. Have to focus. The strangest thing here is the scale of all of this¡ªwait, no, the actual strangest thing is that they''re broadcasting at all. Has someone figured out how to broadcast psychic signals? How is that even possible? It''s been proven that you can''t reproduce psychic energy mechanically, I''m sure it has, in fact I''m CERTAIN it has because I remember Daniel getting really worked up about it when I suggested a ''happy ray'' as something positive he might like to invent. You CANNOT artificially create psychic energy, it''s just an impossibility. Except clearly it''s not, because here we are. That''s something else, too. I''m now almost certain that C2 has some kind of superpower. Just being emotionally unreceptive wouldn''t block psychic manipulation, I''m sure of it. Maybe she''s like Dulleye¡ªyes, he was a supervillain, but he had psychic shielding as his power, actually more than that, he was an ''anti-psychic'', is that what C2 is? Is that her power? I really hope she listened to me and went home, I really hope she isn''t still here. Already I''ve seen the students acting strangely, already I''ve seen evidence that this ''mood alteration'' is far more than that, evidence of actual psychic control¡ªbut how? HOW are they doing this? No, I''m focusing on the wrong thing here. The ''how'' isn''t important. Neither is the ''why'', come to that. What''s MOST important, RIGHT NOW, is ''where''. Where is this happening? If I knew that, then I [ENTRY TIMED OUT] xx48.12.01 / 02:29 / Thursday I think I''m okay here. I''m in the hills outside the school, as far as the forest actually, quite near to where I first arrived. There are patrols, but I don''t think they come into this hilly area. Too many gullies and patches of erosion. Not safe for their four-wheeled motorbike things. I''m writing this partially because I''m not sure if ... I''m not sure what''s going to happen. I''m not sure what''s HAPPENING, come to that. I can''t access the greater net, but there''s a data repository on one of the local nets. I have no idea how safe it is, they might even control that, whoever ''they'' are, but it''s better than nothing. After I finish writing this I''m uploading the whole journal, locked with my family''s encryption key. Even if the bad guys manage to find my journal file, they''ll never be able to open it¡ªDaniel invented the encryption, he''s told me more times than I want to remember that it''d take the combined power of all the computers in the entire world more than a year to crack it. He does tend to exaggerate but even so. More importantly, if my family manage to track me here and access the local nets then they''ll find my personal Opal code and know the file is mine. If something happens to me, at least they''ll be able to read this journal. They''ll know everything I know. With that said, I REALLY hope this isn''t my last entry. Okay. Where to start. Probably back in the toilet stall. It feels like a long time since I was there. While I was writing the last entry I got a weird feeling, like something bad was about to happen. I was about to get out of the bathroom when right on cue Veronica Flux appeared along with about a dozen students. Not her old cronies, either. These were all big guys from the sports clubs. "How nice," she said. "Our nosy little sewer rat, cornered at last." I WAS cornered, well and truly. She and her controlled students blocked the only exit from the toilets, apart from a tiny window in the far wall¡ªand there were four really big guys between me and that, even. "Don''t worry, we''re not going to hurt you," Veronica said. "We''re VERY interested in you. There are some questions we''re DYING to ask you. Where DID you come from?" I said nothing. Or at least I WANTED to say nothing. But I felt that familiar twinge inside me and that tiresome honesty curse rose up and made me say: "From far away." Veronica smiled, like she''d just won. "I almost can''t believe this is your power," she said, "but I suppose I should ask to make sure. Do you ALWAYS have to tell the truth?" How did she know that? How did she know about my curse? But of course I DO have to tell the truth, I couldn''t lie when faced with a direct question, so I couldn''t help but say: "Yes." She LOVED that. So did her thugs. "That''s really wonderful, I''m going to have fun with you, I can see," she said. "What should I ask? Did you REALLY like Ray? Did you think he REALLY liked you?" "Yes," I said, through gritted teeth. She laughed. "Oh, you poor little girl. Your little ''breakup'' with him was amusing, were you scared?" I''ve never hated my curse before. I''ve been annoyed by it, I''ve wished I didn''t have it, but in that toilet being questioned by that awful girl, I loathed this awful curse to the very depths of my being. "Yes," I said. Apparently that wasn''t ADEQUATE for the curse, though, apparently it wasn''t TRUTHFUL enough, because I could feel it squirming inside me and forcing me to say more: "I was more scared than I''ve ever been." "Haha! Goodness, you ARE fun, a scared little girl playing games she knows NOTHING about. How about this, then. Are you a virgin?" "Yes," I said. I actually didn''t mind so much answering that one. She seemed to think it was funny, though. "But I bet you think about sex ALL the time." "No, I don''t," I said. Why would I? "Why, do you?" That annoyed her, which made me feel just a little better. "Fine, let''s get serious," she said. "What are you doing here?" "Hiding," I said, through gritted teeth. She clicked her tongue. "I meant why did you come here, to this school?" "To be ordinary," I said. She clicked her tongue again. "Are you spying on us? Trying to find out what we''re doing here?" "Yes," I said. She smiled a little at that. "Good," she said. "Now we''re getting somewhere. What do you know already? Have you told anyone else?" "No," I said, which apparently was okay with my curse. Not with her, though. "Answer properly!" she said. "I am answering properly," I said. "No, you''re not! Or does it have to be a direct question?" "Most of the time," I said. She tutted. "Do you know about segregation?" she asked. "Do you know what it is?" "It''s a kind of separation," I said. "Splitting a group into smaller groups¡ª" "I didn''t want the definition!" she spat. "But I suppose that means you don''t know ... do you?" "I don''t know," I said. She sighed. "I suppose it won''t make much difference even if I ask you this, but do you know what we''re planning to do tonight at the gym?" I kind of frowned. "Play ... rugby?" She smiled at that. "I suppose I should get this one out of the way as well, do you know about Alice?"Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "No," I said. Who¡ªor what¡ªis Alice? "Good," she said. "You really don''t know anything about ANYTHING, do you?" I really tried not to answer this one, but I couldn''t lie. "No, I don''t," I said. She REALLY laughed at that. "One last question, then," she said, after she''d finished enjoying my humiliation. "Because we really haven''t been able to figure this out at all. You came from nowhere, you have no reason to be here, and yet you''re clearly not quite ordinary. Why here? Why now? Who are you, Charlotte ''Powers''?" Once more I felt my curse writhe inside me, and my mouth opened, and with neither control or desire I said: "I''m a hero." I know it was corny. I knew she''d laugh at me¡ªall of them did, actually. But at the same time I knew it was true, that it HAD to be true, that if it wasn''t true then I wouldn''t have been able to say it. I''m no longer super. But I am ever a hero. That''s not something that can be taken away. I''m doing the right thing here. I''m fighting to stop whatever evil plans they have. I AM a hero. "Well, then, ''hero''," Veronica said. "This has been amusing, and I''m sure we could get more out of you with further questioning. However, although we''re extremely curious about you, we''re not SO curious that we''d put our plans in jeopardy in order to sate that curiosity." I might not have my powers, I might not be super-strong or super-agile or be able to phase-shift, but I still have my training. And as soon as Veronica started to bring her hand up I knew what she was doing; preparing to use a power. I didn''t hesitate, I didn''t stop to gawk at her to see what kind of power she had, I RAN. Except there was nowhere to run to. Except there was. Heroes ALWAYS find that necessary exit. And you know something? You don''t NEED super-strength to win a fight, not when you''re just fighting regular people, and especially not when they''re a bunch of brainwashed goons, even if they are ridiculously bulky. I feel kind of bad about it, of course, but I didn''t leave them with more than bruises and black eyes, and in return my hands are still aching, punching someone for real hurts. But I got through them before Veronica''s flames (turns out she''s a firebug) could torch me, in fact they didn''t even TOUCH me, because even without super-agility I can MOVE, and I didn''t need phase-shifting to get through that window¡ª Well, it might have helped, actually. The window was really small, as it was I scrapped both my arms pretty badly and bumped my head hard and kind of twisted my ankle a little bit, it''s okay now but at the time it hurt. By the way, want to know how I got up to that tiny little window? I ran up the goon standing under it. Seriously, I just ran straight up him, like I was running up a wall. I never even thought of doing that in the training room! It''s true what Dad always says, ''it''s different in the field''. There were more brainwashed students and staff in the school grounds, of course, but all my morning runs paid off because none of them could catch me, I wasn''t even panting by the time I reached the hills, and soon after that I''d lost them in the forest. Actually it was more that they gave up, probably because they knew there were those annoying motorbike guys in the forest¡ªexcept a person on foot can go where a bike can''t, which is how I eventually came to be here in this gully. Opal tells me it''s almost two in the morning, which means I''ve been running and hiding for about eight hours¡ªand that on top of all the time I spent sneaking around the school. That can''t be right, can it? I''m tired and sore but I''m not exhausted, shouldn''t I be exhausted? I just feel ... I feel GREAT, I''m still breathing and I''m on to something, I know I am, I just have to keep surviving until I find out what it is. Okay. Time to think. Which means it''s time to write. Why is it so much easier to think while I''m writing? Maybe because¡ªwait, I''m letting my thoughts wander. Focus, Charlotte! It might be easier to think while I write but it''s also easier to get distracted. This is serious, here. This is real. ... I''m drawing a blank. I can''t focus. I think everything''s starting to come back on me, all the exhaustion I should be feeling, I''m getting sleepy¡ª No, I''m NOT getting sleepy. I can''t sleep! Even though those bikes can''t get near this gully there could be foot patrols, or even dogs or something, I have to stay sharp. I have to ... I have to remember my training, I have to remember all the advice my parents gave me. What was it Mum said about difficult situations? Well, apart from ''try not to get into them in the first place'', it was something about asking questions¡ªyes, that was it. When you''re in a difficult situation and you''re feeling lost and you''re not sure what to do, take a moment to stop and think. "You just have to find the right question." That''s what she told me, many times. So what''s the right question here? What am I not seeing? What am I not asking? ... I don''t know! Is it the psychic manipulation that''s making me all fuzzy or is it just me being dense? I need C2! But if she''d come with me I couldn''t have escaped the bathroom, I wouldn''t have abandoned her¡ªbut maybe she''s in trouble right now! Maybe she''s hurt or even ... even ... I can''t even write it, it''s too horrible to even think about¡ª No, this isn''t good. Getting hysterical isn''t going to help me. Just questions, any questions! ''What''s going on here?'' I don''t know, I can''t answer that. That''s okay, next, next! ''Who''s behind this?'' NO idea. Next! ''Why am I even here?'' That''s not going to help me, self-pity never got... Wait a minute. Why AM I here? Why here, where all of this is happening, as opposed to Green Grove where I was supposed to be going or, in fact, ANYWHERE else? It''s like Veronica asked me; why HERE? ... I think I need to read my first entry again, the entry I wrote the first day I arrived, because I suddenly have some really strong suspicions. ... The patrolling bike guy asked me if I''d just arrived. But there aren''t any roads around here, just the one that leads to town and further into the forest, and beyond that there''s only more forest and then mountains. There''s no way to get to the forest aside from the road leading to town. Except by teleporting. He knew. He KNEW I''d teleported here, except he thought I was part of this whole thing, he referred to me as a ''late-comer''. Whoever''s behind this is bringing people here via teleporter. Somehow their teleporter must have intercepted Daniel''s teleporter and dumped me here. Maybe that''s what took my powers, being switched from one teleporter to another. Oh my goodness it''s like Daniel said, he said that my ''phase shadow'' would be split from my body, is that what happened? Maybe my phase shadow or whatever ended up in Green Grove along with my powers, and I ended up here! Is that possible? It seems plausible, right? In that case there might be a way to shove my powers back into me, I bet Daniel could do it, he''s a genius, he''s probably already got a ''phase shadow detector'' that can find my shadow and a ''shadow stitcher'' to give me my powers back! I have hope again, hope that I''ll get my powers back! But that doesn''t help me now. Well, it kind of does, I feel like I just got a huge boost of energy just realising that, but I still have to think about what''s happening now, not in the future with a possible reuniting with my powers, but NOW. Teleporters. Daniel said that the military has teleporters that work on anyone, not just phase-shifters, is this a military thing? But no, I can''t think like that, if the military has that kind of teleporter then other people could have them too. To be specific, supervillains could have them. The patrol guy mentioned ''the head'', he couldn''t be referring to the head of the student council, could he? Teamwork Guy? No, surely not. There must be another ''head'', maybe the supervillain behind all this¡ªyes, of course, not ''the head'' but ''The Head'', that''s a PERFECT supervillain name! He must have psychic powers and he must have found a way to broadcast them! Maybe that was the guy I heard back at the school, he certainly SOUNDED very supervillainish, that other guy must have been his minion. This is all falling into place so perfectly now, this is great! Okay, though, calm down Charlotte. Even if that''s true, knowing it doesn''t help me now. What WILL help me? I should read more carefully, everything I wrote when I first came here, maybe it''ll help me remember something important. ... ''Just turn right when you reach the road''. But what if I turned left? Where would THAT direction take me? I think I''ve found the right question to ask. Thanks, Mum. xx48.12.01 / 12:25 / Still Thursday xx48.12.01 / 12:25 / Still Thursday I''m exhausted but exhilarated at the same time, it''s such a weird feeling, almost like nausea but a good kind of nausea. Most important and exciting thing first: there''s a huge facility hidden in this forest. Well I guess TECHNICALLY it''s not hidden, maybe secluded would be a better term for it. It''s at the end of the road, unbelievably close to the clearing where I arrived, just around ten minutes walk I''m guessing. I''ve been sitting here in a tree on a kind of rise in the forest for the last few hours, resting and observing. There are patrols here, but apparently they''ve never heard of looking up, and none of them have come near my tree anyway. Mostly they stay near the facility, or further out in the forest. I''m sleepy, but at the same time TOTALLY pumped up. The excitement of anticipation fills me, because I''m going to infiltrate that facility. It has to be the evil headquarters for everything that''s going on here. The answers I need are inside, and all I have to do is go grab them. Before that, though, I need a plan. I have to be realistic about this; I am a single unpowered girl, and although I''ve recently discovered that I''m neither slow nor weak, I still can''t expect to just walk into that place without getting discovered and captured and then ... well, it''s best not to think about that sort of thing. Fighting isn''t an option either. I''ve seen eleven guards and they all have guns.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I should write this down, anyway, I''m still auto-uploading all my journal entries to the local repository. A description of the facility might be useful, and it''s good to get a solid visualisation of the place. It''s big. Flat, but wide. Mostly white, some black, no obvious external windows. The trees around the facility grow higher than the roof, because it''s in a slight ''dip'' in the land, the surrounding forest rather hilly. There are also trees growing on the roof, carefully groomed to match the height of the trees surrounding. From the air, it wouldn''t be noticed. That has to be deliberate. Someone wants to keep this place hidden. There''s some kind of dome on the roof, in the middle, I think it''s the kind that hides and protects a transmitting tower. If there is a transmitting tower under there it''s really small, it can''t be more than ten metres high even if it starts at ground level. There are several dozen trucks parked outside the facility, all of them painted forest green, all of them with the sleek blue corporate logo for "NeoTerra Corporation" on the side. NeoTerra. That sounds familiar, don''t they make food? Replicated food? Yes, yes of course, "Eaten today? Thank NeoTerra Corporation!", what are they doing here, hiding in this forest, brainwashing the students of a local school? And why keep the corporate branding, isn''t that a little obvious? Unless NeoTerra is just doing the catering for this facility¡ªno, don''t be ridiculous Charlotte. Maybe it was too much trouble to get the trucks repainted. Maybe they just didn''t think anyone would find them here. Or I guess they could just be stolen? In any case, it doesn''t matter. All I have to think about. [ENTRY TIMED OUT] xx48.12.01 / 12:53 / Still Thursday xx48.12.01 / 12:53 / Still Thursday The last entry timed-out, some people walked right under the tree I''m hiding in. Not guards, technicians from the facility walking and smoking. I caught a snatch of their conversation: "¡ªshould have a good time. It''s not like we''re paid extra for it." "We shouldn''t have to get paid extra for it, it''s part of our jobs." "Wasn''t in the job description I read." "So what were they gonna put, ''must have unusually strong stomach and flexible viewpoint on ethical issues''?"This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "I just hate pulling that shift. Don''t you?" "Of course I do. There''s no one in there that WANTS to¡ª" Then they were gone and I could breathe again, except then ANOTHER technician walked over to my tree and actually leaned against it. He wasn''t smoking, thankfully, just looking down at the facility and kind of humming. I guess he picked this tree for the same reason I did; it has a good view of everything down below. I''m not sure why HE was looking at the facility, though, it''s not that attractive. Anyway, he stayed there for at least ten minutes, then THANKFULLY he moved on, leaving me to try to stop my heart from beating so fast and write some more. Now I''m trying to [ENTRY TIMED OUT] xx48.12.01 / 13:33 / Still Thursday You will NEVER believe why that last entry timed out. I got caught! Not by a guard, of course, I''m sure the first thing that would''ve happened if I''d been caught by a bad guy would be the confiscation of my Opal (speaking of confiscation I never got my guitar back, I guess that''s kind of a petty silly thing to be thinking about now but there you go, My Mind Does Wander). No, you''ll never guess who DID catch me. Give up? It was Daniel! My brother came to get me! I was so happy to see him I almost yelled, I managed to stop myself, though. I also almost yelled when he first appeared, right beside me on the branch, he was phased-out when he approached and climbed up then he just kind of phased back in slowly, grinning. I didn''t notice until he was halfway done and then, like I said, I almost yelled and also almost fell out of the tree. Luckily he caught my arm and even more luckily I managed to stop myself from making any kind of loud noise, we''re not SO close to the facility here but definitely close enough that someone might notice any kind of loud sound. Really, it was completely immature and ridiculous and stupid of him to pull such a childish stunt when we''re deep in enemy territory, but that''s just him I guess. "Daniel!" I whispered, once I''d recovered. "What on earth are you doing here?" "What do you think?" he said. "Looking for you, stupid." "How did you find me?" He grinned even wider. "You told me where you were." "I''m REALLY not in the mood for your word games or whatever¡ª" He held up his Opal and summoned the screen: "I''ve been sitting here in a tree on a kind of rise in the forest for the last few hours¡ª" I gasped. "My journal! You''d better not have read any¡ª" "Relax, I went backwards from the most recent entry, you know I wouldn''t read any more than I had to. Your writing style is kind of painful anyway." I scowled, but in a good way. He grinned at me, then went back to his Opal. "You''d better not be¡ª" "I already told you I wouldn''t do that," he said. "I''m calling Mum and Dad to tell them where..." He trailed off, then frowned. "I can''t access the greater net, just local ones¡ª" "I could''ve told you that!" I said. "Why do you think I haven''t called you?" "We actually thought you must''ve gotten in trouble and been arrested or something," Daniel said. "That''s if you weren''t dead." "Well THANKS," I said. "It''s nice to know my family has SUCH confidence in me¡ª" "Calm down, jeez, it''s obvious you did okay. What is all this, anyway? Why is outside access blocked? What''s this facility, you mentioned brainwashing in your entry¡ª" Daniel stopped himself, then suddenly disappeared¡ªphased-out. More technicians wandering under this tree. They didn''t stop, though, and soon they were gone and Daniel phased back in, frowning at me. "Why didn''t you phase out?" he asked. "I know you''re supposed to be hiding your powers¡ª" "I lost them, your STUPID teleport took them away from me," I said. "Or maybe it was when I got intercepted by the teleporter here¡ªI figured it out, I figured out that they must be teleporting people here, and that must have grabbed me when I passed by or whatever the proper term is¡ª" "Well, ''ported'' is pretty standard, but ''rezzed'' is getting popular¡ª" "I wasn''t asking for an explanation!" I said. After that it was me who did some explaining, telling him the basics of what was going on here and about how I''d lost my powers. I finished with my theory, about how my ''shadow'' must have been split off and gone to Green Grove while the rest of me ended up here. By the time I was done he was frowning, clearly thinking. "That ... actually isn''t a bad theory," he conceded. "So it''s possible that''s what happened?" "...possibly," he said. "I''d have to do some tests to confirm, it''s an interesting idea, anyway¡ª" "Interesting?" I hissed. "My powers are gone, that''s not ''interesting'', that''s TERRIBLE!" "So you''ve been completely unpowered this entire time?" he asked. "You''ve just been normal?" "Yes," I said, grumpily. "It''s been really difficult."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "I bet, especially with this mind control thing. It''s a shame you couldn''t just phase out¡ª" "Huh?" I interrupted. "Why?" "Don''t you listen to anything I say? I''ve told you at least a dozen times, phasing out is an extremely effective defence against psychic manipulation unless the psychic manipulator can ALSO phase out or otherwise make their psychic energy go out-of-phase, it''s because¡ª" "I''m REALLY not in the mood for one of your impossible-to-understand explanations," I said. "This doesn''t seem relevant, anyway. I can''t go out-of-phase and that''s that." Daniel let out a slow breath. "So what now? You''re pretty set on infiltrating that facility?" I nodded. "I have to¡ªand now that you''re with me¡ª" "What?" he said. "Are you nuts, I''m not going in there!" "Huh? What? What are you talking about, you HAVE powers, you have the power to BE UNDETECTABLE, you''re the PERFECT INFILTRATOR¡ª" "Calm down, they''ll hear you. Look, I''m not cut out for field work, I''m barely ''support''. I''m not like you, Curls." "So why are you here if you''re so scared of field work?" "Because I was worried about you, stupid! What did you think, that Mum and Dad and I were just going ''oh, we''ve completely lost Charlotte and she''s not showing up on any of our monitoring equipment but oh well, I''m sure she''s all right, we won''t bother spending every waking moment searching for her or anything''." I bit my lip. "Oh," I said. "Hell, it was only desperation that convinced me to follow you here, we''d exhausted literally every other option. For all I knew I was gonna end up inside a mountain or something." "You said the teleporter was perfectly safe!" "And it is. But it was like you just disappeared after being rezzed and I couldn''t explain that, not until now." For a while after that I didn''t say anything. I guess it WAS pretty brave of him to follow me through the teleporter when he had no idea what would happen to him or where he''d end up. "But if you were brave enough to do that then you must be brave enough to help me now," I said. "There''d be hardly any risk to you¡ª" "What if they''ve got sensors tuned to the seventh field?" I looked at him blankly. "The seventh field, Curls¡ªfor hope''s sake, you''ve spent enough time there, the pseudo-dimension we enter when we go out-of-phase, it''s difficult and costly to build something that can detect entities occupying the seventh field but it can be done, it''s possible that as soon as I stepped into that place they''d notice me." "Oh," I said. Now that he brought it up it did seem as though ''the seventh field'' was something I should know about. "I thought you were supposed to have this perfect memory," he said, "how on earth are you so forgetful?" "It''s only short-term stuff I''m perfect about!" I said. "Don''t get down on me!" I took a breath and puffed it out. "But I understand if you don''t want to help me, I understand if you''re scared¡ª" "Hell yes I''m scared, and so should you be!" he said. "I mean, I''d be trying to convince you not to do this if I didn''t know how bloody-minded you are¡ª" "I''m not bloody-minded!" "Are you kidding? You''re the most stubborn person I know! Granted, I only know you and Mum and Dad, but still¡ª" "Daniel¡ª" "Look, I''ve got to contact them," he said. "Maybe if I can get far enough away from this facility I can get a connect to the greater net, how far have you gone before?" "Not far," I admitted. "I haven''t left the town." "What? You''ve had a month, are you seriously¡ª" "Mind control, remember? I wasn''t unaffected!" "Okay, okay, whatever. I''m going to sneak down there and steal one of those trucks¡ª" "You can drive?" "Oh, how hard can it be? Look, I know you''re set on doing this, but could you just wait for Mum and Dad? This block they''ve got can''t go too far, with a bit of luck I''ll be able to contact them soon, they''re on standby in the invisible jet¡ª" "You said that was a joke!" "It IS a joke, it''s not invisible¡ªit''s not even a jet, look, I''ll explain all this later, all you''ve got to understand now is that you have to wait for them. Okay? I''d tell you to get away from this facility, but you''re not going to listen to me about that either, right?" "I guess I''m not," I said. "But I think something bad is happening NOW¡ª" "Just WAIT, for my sake, if Mum and Dad find out I tracked you down only to let you go get yourself hurt or worse they''re gonna kill me. If you DO get in trouble send me an emergency signal, we should be close enough that I''ll get it on my Opal even with this block in place. Okay? If you''re in mortal peril, I''ll come rescue you. But ONLY if you''re in mortal peril, got that?" I smiled at him. "Okay, I understand. I''m really happy you came to get me." "Yeah, I''m happy I did too," he said. "Keep safe, Curls. None of us want to lose you again." Then he left. I watched him drive away in the truck he stole until it was out of sight¡ªalthough apparently no one else did, because it was pretty obvious it was the first time he''d ever driven anything. He IS kind of a genius though, I''m sure he''ll get better as he goes. And Mum and Dad are coming, I''m going to see them soon! Until then, though, I can''t just leave. Apart from anything else it''s probably safer to stay here up this tree than it is to try to get through the forest, I can hear the motorbike patrols pretty clearly from up here. So I''m just sitting here, watching, writing all this out, waiting for ... There''s a truck coming, I thought it might be Daniel coming back but it''s not. ... More than one truck, actually. ... C2 is down there! The trucks were full of students from the school and C2 is one of them! They''re going inside now but there are people everywhere, I''ll get noticed for sure if I run down! Wait, the others¡ªthey''re all from the self-improvement program. I recognise some of them, this must be the advanced program! They''re taken here, why? What''s going to happen to them, ''they never talk about what happened'', C2, what are you doing here? I have to get in there, I have to save C2, I know I should wait for Mum and Dad but my friend is in danger! I can''t just wait, I CAN''T! Sorry, Daniel. If you''re reading this, if this is my last entry, just know ... you really couldn''t have stopped me. No one could have. And Mum and Dad ... I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but I don''t regret a thing. xx48.12.01 / 14:22 / Still Thursday I''m REALLY glad the previous entry wasn''t my last. I''m also glad because I found C2! I''d better tell it from the start I guess. I have some time to write anyway, this elevator is so slow. My infiltration began well. My observation of patrol routes paid off, because the gap I''d noticed let me climb up to the roof completely unnoticed. There are cameras outside, but because of the trees there are heaps of blind spots. There are cameras inside too, but hopefully they won''t be a problem because of my disguise. I got lucky with my entrance. As I''d hoped, the trees on the roof are actually growing in little internal gardens, which DO have windows. I found one that opened on to a kind of locker room, so I picked up some clothing that means I can move around basically unnoticed, a lab coat and a weird kind of safety helmet, it''s bright green and has a kind of sticky mesh on the outside. Still, even a bright green helmet is inconspicuous when EVERYONE is wearing one, and this facility has a LOT of people working in it, all running around the place almost like they''re panicking. I didn''t have time to find out why it''s so busy, though, and the activity helped make me even less noticeable. Another good thing is that a lot of the staff here are young, not much older than me, so I didn''t stand out in that way either. Above ground there are only two levels to the facility, mostly big rooms with low ceilings filled with complicated-looking monitoring equipment being attended to by serious-looking people. The inside of the facility is very white, and very shiny.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. To cut things short (because I think this elevator is FINALLY going to arrive at the bottom), I made my way through the upper levels, searching for C2. I found the advanced self-improvement group in a room that was laid out like a science lab, they were sitting and listening to a woman in a lab coat give some kind of lecture. C2 wasn''t with them, though. I''ll go into more detail about what she did later, for now I''ll just put that SHE found ME, and she''s the one showing ME what to do now. One more time: C2. Is. Amazing. Elevator''s reached the lowest level. Got to go. More later, hopefully. xx48.12.01 / 15:57 / Still Thursday Writing this on the run. Well, not ''run''. Brisk walk. C2 is leading me through the lower levels (which are more like a cave than a facility, a natural cavern maybe with mesh walkways). We have to stop to hide often¡ªthank goodness for holo-keyboards and their non-clicky keys! Lots of people up ahead arguing about something, the cavern is too echoey to hear them properly. We have to wait until they get out of the way. Time to explain about C2. After our argument she made her choice, but it wasn''t to come with me (obviously) or go home. It wasn''t to ''just get by'', either. C2''s choice was to be a hero, but in her way. On her own, she went into the admin building. She didn''t sneak, she just walked in. No one stopped her or even asked why she was there. With the number of students around the campus searching for me and for other ''unknown variables'', simply being in uniform (instead of in black form-fitting sneaky clothes like me¡ªyes, I snuck back to my apartment to change) was the best disguise she could''ve had. She found an empty office and she checked every computer until she found one that was still logged in. She went through the records and emails on it until she found out what was going on here. Of course, they didn''t talk about it directly, but it turns out C2 can get a lot from a little. Maybe that''s ironic, considering her total inability to intuit another person''s feelings. Then again, maybe not. In her own words: "Something bad is happening, something related to the mental control of the students. Recently the control was increased. You should keep that helmet on, the mesh on the outside will help shield you from the influence of the broadcast. I found references to the advanced program and felt the easiest way to proceed was to become a part of it. This was easy. They''re rushing students through. There are eight groups coming to this facility today, over a hundred students in total. Regarding the source of the psychic broadcasts, based on the communications and records I was able to read I am almost certain that it is not mechanical. References were made to something that must be biological; living and in need of care. The source of the broadcasts fell sick last week and required urgent treatment. Machines don''t get sick." I am SO proud of her. The noisy group''s splitting up and leaving now, I think we can move forward. This part''s less cavernish and more structured. White corridors and blue lights. C2 has a keycard, I have no idea where she got that. We''re through into an inner facility. It''s very quiet except for a low hum that''s making my teeth tingle. I think possi ... We had to hide, there aren''t guards here but there are a lot of technicians. Some of them are armed. I think this place goes even deeper than this, and we''re REALLY far underground already. It''s warm, uncomfortably warm. These corridors aren''t white, they''re just unpainted metal. Now we''re coming up to ... The transmitter isn''t small. What I saw up top, covered by that dome, is only the very tip. It extends all the way down here¡ªeven further down than we are now, it''s narrow but so, so long, they''ve drilled down, I think, into this cavern, it''s hard to see up but it looks like it widens a little down below, I think there''s some kind of room down there and that''s where the transmitter ends. No, that''s wrong. Not where it ends. Where it begins. Whatever the biological source of the broadcasts is, it''s down there. C2 looks scared. I think I probably do too. More corridors now, along away from the transmitter, now sloping down, now back towards it again.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. There''s a room up ahead. C2 notices something. Monitoring room, and the technicians at the monitors are definitely armed. ... I almost just got shot. I''m really shaking quite badly and I''m not sure how to stop. C2 is trying to get the monitors to show something useful instead of meaningless numbers. I just beat up two armed men. I almost got shot. I wrote that already. Guns are really loud, much louder than in the movies and on TV shows and in the training room. It really doesn''t do sound very well. They''re unconscious now, the men I mean. Still breathing. That''s good. I don''t want to kill anyone. That''s not very ''hero'' after all. Knocking someone out is really scary. It''s really different to beating up Virtual Bad Guys. Real people don''t just grunt and fall down. They make noises that are much more disturbing. The way they fall isn''t very nice either. I hope no one else comes. It wasn''t difficult to beat these two men. Although I did almost get shot. But I don''t want to have to do it again if I can possibly avoid it. I think C2 has ... I''m having to write this very carefully. If I don''t write this down right now, to help both focus myself and distract myself, I think I''d probably throw up. My hands are shaking badly, worse than before. It''s not because of the men I beat up. It''s because I''m looking at the monitor and it''s showing the source of the psychic broadcasts. It''s a girl. She''s young. Maybe younger than me. She''s strapped to a kind of frame, and the frame is connected to the transmitter, which is above her. There are drips feeding into both her arms, and I think ... I think she has a catheter. Two catheters. She isn''t crying. She''s just staring straight ahead and it looks like she''s saying something. There''s no sound on these monitors. I''m quite glad there isn''t. I don''t think I want to hear whatever it is that she''s saying. C2 is crying. So am I. This is the most horrible thing I''ve ever seen. ... Someone came to the monitoring room, another technician. Maybe she heard the noise from when I was almost shot. She was unarmed, but that isn''t why it was easier to fight her. I didn''t knock her out. I didn''t threaten her, either, not exactly. I just explained very calmly about my curse, about how I cannot lie, about how I always have to tell the truth, and then I told her what I would do if she did not immediately tell me exactly how to get to that girl and how to free her. I''m writing this now on the elevator back up to the surface. I have no powers. I''m just an ordinary girl with slightly above-average strength and slightly above-average agility. But I hope someone else tries to stop me. I hope they all try to stop me. C2 is still down below, trying to get to the girl, trying to free her. She has the guns from the technicians I knocked out, and also their stun-batons. She can''t read the emotions of others, she has no instinctive empathy, no way of intuitively knowing how others feel. But that doesn''t mean she doesn''t care. In fact, the opposite is true. C2 cares so deeply about how others feel that she constantly checks herself, examines herself, her actions, her words, she has to ask if she''s boring someone, if she has offended them, because otherwise she has no way of knowing, and if she IS boring them, if she IS offending them, then that hurts her so badly... C2 feels things far more deeply than people realise. Maybe too deeply. And just because she can''t read emotions doesn''t mean she can''t recognise suffering when she sees it. I hope she uses the stun-batons before she uses the guns. But I don''t think she''d hesitate to use either, on those who knew this was happening and did nothing to stop it, on those who helped make this happen. The elevator''s almost at the top. It''s time for me to do my part of things. Because the technician didn''t just tell me how to get to the girl. She told me about Segregation. Those weren''t fireworks I saw at the gym yesterday. And the big game is tonight. Every student who qualified for advanced self-improvement is already at the facility, which leaves those who didn''t make the grade in the gym. The gym which has only one exit. I haven''t slept in days, I''ve been running and hiding and fighting for hours, kick off is in an hour and there are miles of bad guy infested forests between me and the school. But even without super-agility, I can run. Even without super-strength, I can fight. And even without phase-shifting, I can win. I''m Charlotte Powers. I''m a hero. Let''s see them try to stop me. [End Of Recovered File] (o_o) [End Of Recovered File] (o_o'') OpenPAL v4.0 Initialising . . . The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. [SalvageBoy] Running (o_o ) Verifying Data, Please Wait . . . (<-< ) 100% Of Data Okay! (OoO ) Transferring Now, Please Wait . . . (-_- ) Done! (^o^ ) Capturing New Session . . . xx48.12.04 | 19:12 | Sunday xx48.12.04 | 19:12 | Sunday First things first: I didn''t die. Second: I''m writing this on a new Opal. I don''t actually like it as much as my old one, but ... well, I should start where things left off. It all feels like it happened a long time ago, but last Thursday isn''t a day I''m going to forget in a hurry. I wasn''t stopped on my way out of the facility, and I evaded the patrols in the forest. That was the easy part. The hard part was what happened after I got to the gym, just minutes before kick-off. The doors were open and both the floor and the ceiling were retracted, turning the gym into an open-air rugby stadium; there was grass under my feet when I ran straight in, right to the middle of the field. I was too puffed to shout straight away and I needed to take a second to get my breath back. Everyone was staring at me; somehow, at that moment, I didn''t care in the least. The gym was rigged to explode, probably with incendiaries so it would look like a fire. I had to warn everyone. But before I could, Veronica Flux made her appearance. She was wearing shimmering white, a kind of bodysuit, and she smiled as she walked slowly towards me. We were the only two people on the field; the players had yet to come out. "I knew you wouldn''t be able to stay away, hero," she said. "You escaped my flames last time, but this time there''s NOWHERE for you to run." But I wasn''t running. Not away, at least. I had no other choice; powerless, I charged her. She sent a gout of flames towards me; I rolled to the side to avoid it, but she''d anticipated this and blasted me again, a burst of flames that I just barely managed to dodge by diving forward. I was close to her now, and if I could just¡ª But I couldn''t, just. She let out an elated whoop as she brought both hands around, and she sent out a burst of flames that engulfed me completely. Obviously, I didn''t die. I''m writing this, aren''t I? Here''s something you might not expect, though. I wasn''t even burnt. I could feel the flames all around me, I could see them, I could HEAR them, but they weren''t hurting me. They just made my skin tingle a little, and I could see my hands glowing in front of me, surrounded by a pale aura of near-invisible light. And even then, I didn''t realise. Veronica didn''t stop her flames for over ten seconds. The look on her face when she saw that I wasn''t burnt to ashes was pretty much worth everything I''d suffered through. "Yeah! Go Veronica!" Unfortunately, she recovered quickly, no doubt aided by her fan club¡ªthat is, EVERYONE IN THE STANDS. The people I was there to RESCUE, the people I was trying to SAVE, were CHEERING for the SUPERVILLAIN. NOTHING is fair. "Great trick, Flux!" They thought it was some kind of show. They thought Veronica had set all of this up. They thought it was special effects or something. I guess I can''t blame them, I mean they''d just seen me get completely engulfed in flames for almost a quarter of a minute and I''d come out completely unscathed¡ª ¡ªexcept my clothes hadn''t. I was naked. Not COMPLETELY naked, my underwear was apparently close enough to my aura that it wasn''t affected by Veronica''s flames (or maybe Mum was right and polydium underwear really IS a girl''s best friend), but still. It wasn''t a good look. But oh my goodness the students in the stands did find it SO amusing. While I was distracted by the reaction of the crowds, Veronica was trying to escape¡ªshe''d realised her flames couldn''t hurt me¡ªbut I wasn''t letting her off that easily. I caught her after a few dozen metres, managed to grab her arm and pull her around. She kept her footing, but that just left her wide open for me to draw back my hand and slap that perfect cold little face of hers as hard as I could. Which turned out to be pretty hard, actually. I didn''t have super-strength, but right then I didn''t NEED super-strength. That slap I gave her was all me, no powers, no ''scientific promotion'', just ME, and it felt GOOD. Of course, the people in the stands booed me. I can''t win, can I? But a perfect moment cannot be ruined, not even by the actions of ignorant bystanders. Unfortunately, I let myself get distracted by the crowd, and Veronica managed to punch me in the chin¡ªit hurt and it sent me staggering, but then I was after her again, she sent a burst of flame against me but once again it did nothing, had no effect whatsoever except to make me tingle a little, and then I was on her and I tried a tackle but she sidestepped and slipped away, I missed and went tumbling, and by the time I''d picked myself up she was off the field and out of the gym¡ªnot by the main entrance, though, not even down into the locker rooms, but instead through into the area being renovated. Without thinking I followed, chasing her through the corridors and catching her in one of the big rooms, filled with loose wooden planks and buckets of paint and roller brushes and other renovation stuff, left lying here for weeks, maybe months. I slammed into her which in turn sent her slamming against a wall, then I grabbed her hair and pulled her back, spinning her around to throw her into the wall again. She cried out as she hit against it, then I was on her again, grabbing her head¡ª Then something hit me in the back, something solid and heavy, I think one of the paint tins. I let go of Veronica and spun around to see the head of the student council in the entrance to the room. Not just the head, but The Head. "Couldn''t take care of her yourself?" he said to Veronica, as she scuttled away from me. Her lip was bleeding and her face was bruised; she looked great. "How on earth could you not, her ability is telling the truth, it''s the most pathetic power I''ve ever heard of."Stolen novel; please report. I went to charge him, but he flung out his arm and suddenly one of the planks was rising up, then he thrust his hand towards me with a totally unnecessary flourish and the plank was flying at my head. I managed to half-duck half-fall under it, but that just left me prone and open for his next assault, which was a tinful of thick nails. None of them actually pierced my skin, but that doesn''t mean they didn''t hurt. He telekinetically lifted and threw a hammer at me next, it just barely missed my head as I ran to the side. "Stand still and let me HIT you!" The Head growled, after I''d dodged another thrown plank. "Not so easy, is she?" Veronica said, from where she stood nearby with her arms crossed. "So help!" "My flames didn''t work," Veronica said, as I took a bucket right in the gut and staggered away. "Why do you think she''s in her underwear? All I could burn was her clothes. She''s resistant." "No she''s not!" The Head muttered¡ªhe was getting breathless now, doing all that telekinetic attacking must be tiring. "Fine then, she''s not," said Veronica, and she sent a burst of fire at me. I tried to dodge it but I was still recovering from that bucket and the edge of her flames washed over my right leg. It didn''t hurt me, but it was different to before, the tingling was somehow both stronger and weaker, and there was no visible glow where the flames struck me. "How are you doing that?" The Head demanded. "I don''t know!" I said. I couldn''t lie; at that time I honestly DIDN''T know. Then a really unwelcome voice came from outside the room, followed by a REALLY unwelcome face: "¡ªbelieve you''d drag me in here, they NEED me out there, bro!" Ray. I just stared at him, and he stared at me. "Her?" he said. The contempt in his voice was sickening. "She ain''t NOTHING, I TOLD you that, why do you need ME to help take care of HER?" "Because she''s stronger than she looks," said The Head. He was clearly still tired from attacking me. I was still tired from him attacking me, too. "Come on, take care of her." Ray hesitated. The Head turned on him, angry now. "There''s not even going to BE a ''big game'', didn''t you realise that? They don''t ''need you out there'', I need you in here, she knows far too much, WE need her GONE, now DO IT!" Ray blinked at The Head, then he threw a rugby ball at me. I would''ve laughed, except it bounced off the wall behind me and straight into the back of my head. The impact was unbelievable, I felt like my head should''ve just snapped right off and I came within an inch of losing consciousness. As it was everything went blurry and dark and I felt myself falling but didn''t know how to stop it, and then I wasn''t falling but it was because Veronica had grabbed me, and she slapped me, hard, and again, and then again, I managed to struggle free and stagger back but that just put me up against Ray, and then he was grabbing me, he had my arms and this time his grip was perfect, this time I couldn''t get away and I hate to admit it but I froze up, just completely went into shock because this was my nightmare, him holding me and me not being able to get free, and now he had his arm around me, around my chest, it was pressing hard against my breasts and that too was horrible, he was so close and holding me so tight I felt like I was going to burst, and through all that fear and pain I realised I''d been burnt, ACTUALLY burnt, my leg was throbbing, and Veronica was in front of me, smiling as she raised her hands again, and The Head stood nearby, recovered, ready, watching me and Veronica and waiting for her to kill me because she could burn me now, somehow she could burn me now, and I couldn''t get free of Ray''s grip, I never paid much attention to escaping holds, I always just figured I could phase-out to escape them! And then I did. Just my arms, but that was enough; Ray''s hands went right through me and I stumbled forward, towards Veronica, but it was too late, she was already blasting fire at me¡ª Except it wasn''t at me. It was through me. And I heard Ray yell behind me, Veronica''s flames had hit him instead of me, not seriously, not a crippling injury, but enough to make him cry out in pain. I felt a nostalgic kind of thick, slow feeling as The Head threw a plank straight through me, and I actually laughed as it whacked into Veronica and Ray instead¡ªexcept then I didn''t have so much to laugh about, in fact I couldn''t laugh at all because I was already short of breath, I was already slipping back, I couldn''t keep my grip on it¡ª I gasped as I rushed back into-phase, panting but staggering away, I was really feeling every bit of hurt I''d suffered now but I made a mistake, I made a terrible mistake, I was staggering AWAY from the door, I was in a corner, I was trapped, still panting with the effort it had taken to go out-of-phase, and The Head had spotted a workbench, a huge great long solid workbench and already he was picking it up, holding it ready, spinning it around so that there would be no escape, I would be crushed flat against the wall when he hurled it at me with all of the mental strength that he had. Which is exactly what happened. I felt an intense pressure and then a horrible release, and for one long awful moment I was sure that I''d just popped, that with no other option my entire body had exploded between the hard wall and the solid bench. But the wall wasn''t hard. It was made of soft plaster, yet to be reinforced. And I was no longer hurting. I was strong. I was half-stuck in the wall, but I drew my arm back through the soft plaster and then I forced it forwards in a hard punch that sent the workbench flying out. With a wild cry and a wrench of my body I pulled myself free of the wall and stepped forward. The workbench was at least four metres long and made of extremely dense wood. Probably it weighed at least as much as, oh, say, a fancy steel-reinforced couch. I picked it up and tossed it aside like it was nothing. It took both arms to do it, but really, WHO CARES. "I have my phasing back," I said, as I walked slowly towards The Head. Veronica and Ray were at his side, Ray on his left, Veronica on his right. They were all staring at me. "I have my strength back." I stopped, and I smiled. "One more to test." At once, all three of them attacked. But really, they never had even a chance of winning. Veronica was first; I slid under her flames and came up with a plank in one hand and a heavy sheet in the other. I threw the plank at her as she turned and ran and its weight slammed her into the floor, face-first. I followed with the sheet, and in an instant she was tied and helpless, her hands against her sides. Next was The Head. The bucket he threw I ducked under, the plank I ran along a wall to avoid. He flung his arm desperately up as I launched myself at him, but too weak and far too slow. The paint roller he managed to throw at me bounced off my leg, and then I had him on the ground, pinned. That''s when a paint bucket slammed into my head. I felt it, it definitely hurt, but it didn''t come close to stopping me. I stood and turned to see Ray, standing with his rugby ball in his hand. "Unconscious ballistic calculation," I said, as he stood there, tense. "Like Red Rocket and Trigger Harpy. I bet you could put that ball anywhere you wanted." His eyes flicked to the ball, then back to me. "Try it," I growled. He did. BIG mistake. A rugby ball to the groin thrown by a normal person hurts. A rugby ball to the groin thrown by the super-strong girl you were unforgivably inappropriate with comes very close to killing. As it was he simply collapsed, unconscious, with a sweet little grunt of indescribable pain. When I turned away from his still form it was to see Veronica and The Head, both of them standing¡ªVeronica had burnt through the plank and the sheet. She''s stronger than I expected. I have to be honest here; doing all that took a lot out of me. I was exhausted, sleep-deprived, and I''d just used powers that I''d been without for a month. I could feel all of them slipping, I could feel everything slipping, and I didn''t know if I could take down those two. Luckily I didn''t have to. They turned and ran. Again, I have to be honest; I breathed a sigh of relief. Then I half-staggered, half-limped out to the corridor, back to the field; the game was still on and the gym was still wired to explode. Or so I thought. "Lotte!" "Dad?" Not just him. Mum too, and Daniel¡ªwho''d just finished disarming the master detonator for the explosives, I later learned. Much later, because just after saying "Dad?" everything finally caught up to me and I collapsed on to the grass. xx48.12.05 | 13:04 | Monday I got tired writing all of that yesterday, and it seemed an appropriate place to stop in any case. I''m recovering now, still in Emerald Hill, in the local hospital. It''s pretty nice, actually, I have my own room and the staff are lovely, and right now I feel like I deserve a rest. It turned out C2 did her part of things brilliantly. She didn''t even have to shoot anyone, although she said she threatened a couple of technicians with the gun. I imagine she could be quite intimidating, holding a gun and talking in that husky, flat way of hers, probably saying something like "I cannot tell if you are afraid right now. Are you?", brr! Anyway, she got to the girl and eventually managed to free her, it was more complicated than just untying her (not that she WAS tied up but you know), but C2 figured it out (of course). The girl''s name is Alice. She''s fourteen years old and possesses the power of ''reverse-empathy''. She''s able to project her own emotions on to other people. Normally this kind of power would be a one person at a time sort of thing, but when connected to a massive transmitter with a whole big messy cocktail of different radiation ... they used drugs to enhance her powers and to control her moods, as well as twisting her power to create a kind of hypnotic control over susceptible minds. Apparently she was kept like that for almost a year. As you might expect, she''s more than a little traumatised. C2''s been spending time with her, and Mum and Dad got in contact with Gaia, who''s an old friend of theirs from their adventuring days. She has the power of ''universal empathy''. It''s one of those vague, kind of abstract powers that never gets properly defined, but (among other things) it allows the connection of one mind to another. Psychic healing can do amazing things. I hope it''s enough. It turned out that freeing Alice also had another benefit, one I never even considered. It stopped the communication block over this whole area. Apparently it was psychic in nature, a side-effect of the broadcast. This let Mum and Dad (who Daniel had just managed to contact) immediately pinpoint my exact location at Emerald Hill Academy (my Opal has a unique signature, even though it was pretty much destroyed because of Veronica''s stupid flame attacks it was still putting out a signal) (Opals are tough!). Like Daniel said, they''ve been worried sick and doing everything they could to find me. It was actually Daniel who had the idea of scanning the earth for areas of ''phase-interference'' which is an indication of teleportation apparently? Teleporters aren''t SO common and it didn''t take long for them to find all the possible places I could''ve ended up¡ªexcept because of the psychic broadcasts here the ''phase-interference'' was interfered with and made undetectable. I guess because Daniel actually CAME here and managed to get in contact with them it didn''t make much difference, but on the other hand maybe taking that psychic barrier down meant they got here a few minutes earlier than they otherwise would have. Those few minutes might have saved my life¡ªsaved a lot of lives, considering Daniel''s defusing of the incendiary explosives¡ªMum''s actually better at demolitions than he is, but because he can go out-of-phase there''s considerably less risk in the case of an accidental explosion. (They picked him up on the way here, he managed to drive the truck into a ditch.) They came here in Mum''s invisible jet (like Daniel said it''s not actually invisible, but this has become a Family Joke now) (also like he said it''s not even a jet, but more on that in a bit), touched down outside the school, fought their way to the gym, got everyone OUT of the gym, defused the explosives, stopped Segregation (pretty fancy name for ''burn to death everyone who didn''t qualify for so-called advanced self-improvement'') and saved the day. Well, I guess technically it was me and C2 who ACTUALLY saved the day, but I think my family also deserves a little credit. C2 has visited me every day. It turns out she DOES have a power, but it''s not psychic shielding. It''s being the best most wonderful friend in the whole world, being amazingly intelligent and caring and strong, and being able to make the right choice even when some idiot named C.Powers is saying all the wrong things to you. And also psychic shielding. Gaia said that C2''s ''condition'' is made worse by her power, that the psychic shielding blocks out ALL psychic energy, even the normal energy everyone sends out as part of their emotional state. She offered to try to fix it, but C2 politely refused. "I am who I am," she said. "If I changed, then who would I be? I am the person who Charlotte thought worthy to be her friend. I don''t want to be anyone else." Charlotte Crescent: Best. Friend. Ever. By the way, I was wrong about something. About a lot of things, actually, but this is the big one. It ties into something I''ve been wrong about my entire life, something even my family didn''t realise until very recently. Daniel''s teleporter worked perfectly. But on the way to Green Grove I was picked up by the teleportation receiver here. It''s part of that massive transmitter (actually a transmitter-receiver, as it turns out). But my ''phase-shadow'' wasn''t ripped from me or anything like that. I arrived as completely as I left. The reason I lost my powers is that they weren''t my powers. They never were. I don''t have three powers, I only have one; the ability to mimic the powers of others. But only while I''m near them, once I get too far away I lose them quickly, usually within an hour. (I''ve already done some tests, mostly with Daniel.) That''s why my head always felt clear when I was around C2, because I was mimicking her psychic shielding. That''s why my palms always tingled when Veronica was near, because I was mimicking her ability to summon flame¡ªand also the reason I wasn''t burnt by her flames, apparently one of her secondary abilities is heat resistance. Most pertinently, that''s why I always thought I had the abilities of the rest of my family, and that''s why my powers came back when they did, because my family were near enough for my power to grab on to theirs or however it actually works. Daniel says my aura must be sticky and also bendy, kind of like a mirror made of silly putty. His explanation, not mine, don''t blame me if it doesn''t make any sense.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. When I first realised that mimicry was my power (ugh fine okay Daniel helped me figure it out, stupid, STUPID honesty curse) my immediate thought was, oh hey, I could''ve been telekinetically throwing stuff around like The Head, I could have been flaming-on like Veronica, what a wasted opportunity! But, you know, maybe next time. At least I used Ray''s power against him, or I think I probably did anyway. Maybe I would''ve hit him where I hit him even if I hadn''t been copying his power, but it kind of adds a little extra sweetness to it all if I used his own power to defeat him, don''t you think? He recovered, apparently, and was taken away by some military agency or another, probably UCON. One of their guys was here yesterday, I saw him through the doorway saluting Mum and Dad. I didn''t know my parents were ever involved with the military, but I guess it makes sense, they were pretty high-profile superheroes back in their day. Anyway, enough about stupid horrible boys and mysterious government agencies, back to me and my power. I''m actually still getting used to the whole idea of mimicry. This is a big change, you know? I''ve never even HEARD of a person with this kind of power, and I thought I knew them all. It''s kind of a weird ability, but at the same time pretty cool. It''ll keep me on my toes, at least! The only problem is that I STILL can''t think of a name. The Mimic? Chameleon? Copy-Lass? Slate? (Like ''Blank Slate''.) How about just Blank? Or Blanc. Or ... Canvas? Maybe I just suck at coming up with superhero names. Oh well. I''m sure I''ll think of one eventually. The main thing is that I know what my power is now. I know who I am. I''m Charlotte Powers, most definitely a superhero. Maybe not the greatest superhero in the world, but I think I''m off to a pretty good start. I mean, I won, didn''t I? Okay fine so Veronica and The Head and pretty much everyone at the facility got away (some kind of mass-teleportation that totally burnt out the transmitter-receiver), and we still don''t know exactly what the advanced self-improvement program was, and all of the students involved have disappeared (thankfully C2''s friends weren''t a part of it, they came to visit me with her yesterday and, well, they''re still weird even without the whole mood alteration thing happening, but at least they made an effort). I''ve lost my point now. Oh right, winning. So I suppose it wasn''t a total victory, but at least we managed to save this town from being controlled¡ªand more importantly, we saved Alice from doing the controlling. We shut down the bad guy''s facility and drove them out of town. Most of the people here aren''t actually that grateful, though, especially the students, but that''s probably just because most of them don''t even realise anything happened. Quite a few of them are pretty angry at me for slapping Veronica, there was DEFINITELY some mood-altering going on there for her to be at ALL popular. Still, some of the students recognised her for what she was, and when I slapped her in front of everyone they were the ones who were silently cheering. Some of them have visited me here, guess what? I''m invited to a party tonight! A real party with chips and dip and music and dancing! I''m looking forward to it, especially since C2 got my guitar back for me (have I mentioned how much of a sweetheart she is? Probably not enough; C2 is SUCH a sweetheart). I''m going to take it with me¡ªand no, I''m NOT going to bust out a killer solo while flipping off a wall. I''m just going to play some music if I feel like it, and if people feel like listening. I have learnt to be ''subdued''. My lesson has been mastered. Oh yes. The invisible jet. Neither invisible nor a jet. It is, in fact, technically a spaceship. Why do my family need a spaceship, you ask? Well, I answer, it''s because apparently we live on the moon. In a big bubble. Made of super-glass. With a simulated environment and fake sun, apparently it''s just a contained plasma field in a super-glass globe, can you believe that? Even the SUN wasn''t real! And could I just point out, here, that my second-greatest fear in the world since I was four years old is getting blown out into the vacuum of space and exploding? Thanks, parents, for making my nightmare so close to a reality. And talk about ostentatious! As if a secret volcano base wasn''t enough already, now it turns out that it''s a secret volcano base on the moon. No wonder getting potatoes was so difficult. Speaking of food, I figured out something I could do for C2. It''s not really much, just a tiny thing really, but since I''m laid up in bed (mostly by choice right now, but still) of course Mum fussed around me and asked me if she could get me anything. I just had one request. It turned out to be slightly inconvenient to fulfil, and probably the fruit bowl beside my bed is the most expensive in the world, but the look on C2''s face was worth it. And you know what? Pears ARE delicious! I think I like them almost as much as mangoes! Know something else? C2 likes mangoes now almost as much as she likes pears! Oh, by the way, the whole ''big game'' was actually a big con. The rival team weren''t from another school at all, they were just appropriately-aged minions of the unseen Big Bad behind all of this. And that secret room underneath the disused building? NO LONGER THERE. It wasn''t just a room either, judging from the remains I''m told it was more like a small underground complex. All gone now, taken away somewhere else by some kind of emergency teleportation system, leaving the building above to just kind of collapse into the space it left. The admin building was destroyed too, taking all the computers and records at the school with it. As for the facility, the caverns beneath were exploded and the whole thing fell in on itself. (Panicky moment of unnecessary guilt because of the technicians I left unconscious in there, but C2 said they were all teleported out before the facility was destroyed. Phew.) So I guess there are lots of mysteries as yet unsolved. Lots to investigate, lots to follow up on. Because Mum and Dad have already found evidence pointing to other schools being ''used'' like this one; suspicious fires, mass-disappearances, lots of seemingly non-super events that when taken together point to supervillainry of the highest and most dangerous order: supervillains who have learnt to take the long view of things, who have learnt the value of subtlety. It turns out Mum and Dad were right. This isn''t the same world they adventured in. It''s a new world, a more dangerous world, a world of hidden threats and insidious plans¡ªthreats and plans that I''m going to uncover, threats and plans that I, Charlotte Powers, am going to put a very definite stop to. Because Dad was right about something else. Where there are villains, there you will also find heroes. Whether they''re ''super'' or not. Now if you''ll excuse me, I think I''m feeling up to discharging myself. Before I save the world, I have a party to attend. PLEASE WAIT Saving [CPowersJournal.ot] [subname : powerdown] Done!You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Shutting down . . . Goodbye, Veronica. Getting Started - a note from the author person GETTING STARTED a note from the author person Well, that''s Charlotte Powers: Power Down. First of all I''d just like to say, I love how many of you worked out what Charlotte''s actual power is. That''s really cool. Pretty early on, too, you clever people. Although ... no, I shouldn''t say. Not yet. Also, well done for sticking with it so far. Thank you for giving this strange little story a chance. Seeing those follower numbers tick up really made this a whole lot more fun for me. (And seeing them go down whenever Charlotte did something particularly Charlotte-ish was always funny too.) I know Charlotte can be difficult, but she''s growing. She has the capacity to learn and enough self-awareness to realise when she''s donked things up. I''m a big fan of progression, in setting, in characters, in abilities. Charlotte has a whole heck of a lot of progressing to do.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Anyway, thanks for reading. It''s nice to have company on this road. We''ve got a pretty long journey ahead but it''s always fun to travel together. See you in a bit with Power Play. Things are going to get worse before they get better. Love, BJK White xx49.07.16 | 19:24 | Wednesday OpenPAL v4.2.1 Initialising . . . Opening [CPowersJournal.ot] Charlotte, it has been 19,204,147 seconds since your last entry.
Oh. My. Goodness. I had to use Opal''s calculator to even figure out how long that is¡ª222 days! (Daniel loves measuring things in seconds, do NOT ask me why.) I mean, I knew I hadn''t written an entry in a while, but I had no idea it was that long. Has it really been seven whole months since I was in Emerald Hill? That seems so wrong. I have been pretty busy ... but I guess that''s not really an excuse. Or maybe it is. I originally meant for this journal to be a record of my rise to superhero glory, but one thing''s for sure, there hasn''t been a lot of glory lately. Basically, we''re losing. Big time. The supervillains just have such an enormous head start on us. Hard to even know how to catch up. Dad says that''s one of the downsides of being a hero, ''villains act, heroes react'', which means basically that they''re the ones creating these villainous schemes and all we can do is try to stop them. I understand his point but still. Unfair. We''ve found like fifty places like Emerald Hill, all with the same story¡ªI mean, they didn''t all have someone like poor little Alice doing the mood/mind control thing, you wouldn''t even BELIEVE some of the gross stuff we''ve found. One of them had all of these rats tied together by their tails and they were all screaming, I''ve had about a dozen nightmares about that. That''s when we find anything at all, most of the time we''re too late and all that''s left is ... well. Bodies. Or people with their brains turned into mush. That''s ''Segregation''. They take the ones who qualify for Advanced Self-Improvement and they kill or lobotomise the rest. ... Sorry, I just had to go beat up a bunch of Virtual Bad Guys to calm myself down. Mum and Dad are away so I don''t have any fighty powers but actually I''m starting to prefer it that way. I have to get used to not having super-strength and super-agility, I can''t rely on having ANY powers. Power Mimicry is a pretty good promotion, but it means I have to stay sharp. Daniel''s been helping me do some tests to figure out its limitations, apparently the more powers I''m copying at once the weaker each power will be, and the more I''m exposed to a certain power the more ''comfortable'' my aura will get, and even some stuff about how ''close'' I feel to the person I''m copying from¡ªreally it''s pretty complicated, I don''t understand half the stuff he goes on about. Probably I should try to focus and get things straight for myself. Here we go: My promotion allows me to mimic the abilities of others. I have to be within quite a close range, around twenty metres, to be able to do this. Once I''ve copied their ability, I''ll keep it for as long as I stay within twenty metres of that person, but if I move away from them it''ll only stay with me for forty-seven minutes (well, unless I''ve been in copying range for ages¡ªlike a week or more¡ªthen I get to keep it for longer, we haven''t really been able to test that properly, though, Daniel just intuited it from the fact that I didn''t seem to lose Mum and Dad''s powers when they took their trips away). Daniel made a little app for Opal, a countdown clock, so I can activate that once I''m ''away''¡ªI can even put in the name of the person I''m copying from and there are little icons for each different power, it''s kind of cute actually. Whoops, that counts as unfocused, let me try again: If I copy Dad''s super-strength power and nobody else''s, I have around 80% of his ability. We did a bunch of tests to get that number, it took hours. If I copy Dad''s super-strength and Mum''s super-agility, then my super-strength goes down to about 70%. Super-agility isn''t so easy to test but Daniel says it''s probably about the same. If I''m also copying his phase-shifting, all of my powers go down to about 65%. Apparently the reduction of strength isn''t linear.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Phew. Enough about that, I''m starting to get a headache. I''ll talk about something else, aside from depressing supervillain plans we know nothing about and brain-hurty power stuff, because I actually have a reason for writing in this journal again. It''s because I''m excited and I don''t really have anyone to share that excitement with¡ªC2 is coming to visit! I haven''t seen her for MONTHS, after all the unpleasantness in Emerald Hill¡ªoh. Right, I haven''t written about that. Well, basically? People are pretty awful. I never realised this before but non-supers have this weird inferiority complex. Did I write about going to the party? ... Apparently not. Um, well, it wasn''t as much fun as I expected it to be. It kind of came out somehow that I was a super and after that people got kind of weird. And then C2 tried to defend me and admitted to being a super too and then people got weird, even her friends. Actually, especially her friends. Apparently mundanes get uncomfortable about supers¡ªof course I knew that, everyone knows about The Event, but I thought maybe people might have calmed down a bit, that maybe people might have grown up and become a little more comfortable with the idea that some people are just better. Or superior. Not like THAT, just ¡­ if one person has the power to fly and another person has no power at all you have to view the flying guy as just higher tier, don''t you? Anyway, we''re heroes, not villains, we PROTECT ordinary people, that''s just how it works! They should be, I don''t know, I mean heroes don''t do it for the gratitude, that''s not what it''s about, but this weirdness and hostility ... I just don''t understand it. Anyway. Things got kind of tough for C2 and her parents, they actually moved out of town a few weeks after that party. They went to Knight City in NoZo (that''s where Emerald Hill turned out to be, near the Dead Mountains), because there''s a girl''s school there that C2 wanted to attend. Blackbird Academy. I looked it up and it seems kind of ''tough'', I mean it''s where a lot of military families send their girls if they want them to be soldiers or something, but C2 chose it and she seems happy so I guess that''s the important thing. Her parents are doing well anyway, her dad got a job in Knight City really easily, he''s some kind of analyst or consultant or business guy or something, I don''t know, but their house is much nicer. Well, it''s an apartment now. But it''s better than the house they had in Emerald Hill. Kind of. I mean it doesn''t have a back yard but it''s much tidier. C2 sent me lots of pictures. We talk every day through emails and stuff but it''ll be SO good to see her again in person, I can''t WAIT. Mum and Dad are bringing her, she said she''s really looking forward to travelling in Mum''s spaceship. Personally I''d be happy if I never had to get into that thing again, I mean it LOOKS cool but when you''re actually out there in space it''s just, ugh, just terrifying. I know I live on the moon but at least there''s a sky here, even if it''s fake, and a sun, even if that''s fake too, and jungles, which aren''t fake except they couldn''t exist up here if it wasn''t for a bunch of artificial stuff so I don''t know, you tell me. What else do I have to report ... Mum and Dad are off investigating a lot, but to be honest (and I don''t have much of a choice what with my can''t-lie-curse and all) they''re not doing a very good job of it. I can''t really put too much blame on them, though, it''s not like we''ve got any leads. Even stuff like the NeoTerra trucks in Emerald Hill turned out to be a dead-end, turns out they were just stolen. Yep. Daniel and me are up here on monitoring duty, trying to find supervillain plots before they hatch but it''s just really boring and difficult. The scanner goes soooooo slow and when you get a POI (that''s ''Point Of Interest'' but POI is way more funner to say) you have to flick to the ''real'' map (not the radiation map) and do all this cross-referencing and stuff, I mean the computer takes care of most of it but it''s just so boring and repetitive and BORING. We never even find anything until it''s too late, and mostly it''s not even our scanning that gets that, it''s Gaia''s Compass system or a report from one of our allies¡ªalthough none of them are really doing much. They''re all as ''careful'' (read: hopelessly over-cautious) as Mum and Dad. And I say ''all'' but actually there are only a couple of them down there, most of the 1st Gens are in hiding or adopting Public Identities. Envy Death is a LAWYER now, can you believe? Litigation! I mean ... okay, actually that kind of fits her really well and I bet her power¡ªstirring up negative emotions¡ªis pretty helpful for that, especially if she''s subtle about it. Envy was actually a supervillain but she switched sides like a week before The Event. Not that it made any difference, I mean all of the surviving supers just pretty much went into hiding and the whole big hero/villain conflict never came to anything ... I''m letting myself ramble again, I should try to control that. I guess because I haven''t journalled for a while a bunch of stuff got pent up and ir''s coming out in weird ways. What was I even talking about? ... Right! C2''s coming! In like just a week, once her break starts, she''s going to be here for almost a month, oh, I can''t wait. I want her here NOW, I bet she''d make even monitoring duty more fun. Speaking of which, it''s almost seven-thirty, time for me to get to work. Sigh. I just bet I won''t find ANYTHING, we''re doing the Sparkling Islands and the oceans around them (you know, in case of underwater bases). What''s going to happen THERE? The Sparkling Islands are (is?) the most peaceful place (places?) in the world, I doubt supervillains would even know they exist. xx49.07.17 | 11:23 | Thursday Well, I was right, five hours of endless blue and not even a blip. The most exciting thing to happen was that I saw one ship. One. Ship. It wasn''t even a particularly big ship. Not even any islands! It''s not going to be until tomorrow that we get more of them because we''re doing it by this stupid ''grid system'', there are about a billion tiny little squares to fill in¡ªgrrrr fine there are exactly one thousand, five hundred and twenty-two tiny little squares to fill in, STUPID pedantic honesty curse, guess how many I got to ''tick off'' yesterday? Three. I KNOW. About the only good thing to happen was that Daniel showed me this new upgrade for Opal he invented, or adapted or something, I wasn''t paying much attention to be honest, but basically it will let me do ''live updates''. Apparently it''ll read my mind and automatically translate whatever''s happening to me into a journal entry! It sounds kind of wacky, right? I can''t wait to try it out, he said it''ll take a while for it to adjust to my mind so I have to do like ''practice runs'' with it. My next entry will be directly from my brain, exciting!
There''s a tendency to overlook things when they''re underdone if you wish the way to clear I feel I feel I feel strongly if you want me to be clear then everything comes back to this; try. Try. Rumblings of something new to be overcome, partridge of entropy. Partridge! Can''t quite return to the beginning and find an overlooking emptiness, can you understand the intention of those who see? Intention. Intentions. Intentions of those. Trying to control but slip slip slipping away cannot find the exit¡ªtrying again but stop. Stop now. Stop.
Trying again but never never over-never you were there at the start the end was the start the end was the beginning and that''s why you''re special special special interest of worse. Worse. Worse worse worse than before worse than¡ªoverlooking something, worse. Try again. Stop.
xx49.07.17 | 13:23 | Still Thursday | [LIVE] BUNNIES! BUNNIES BUNNIES BUNNIES BUNNIES BUNNIES BUNNIES [DATASTREAM LOST] Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
Slow. Slow. Slower. Slower than. Slower than the other. Slower than everything. Slower than you. Slower than me. Stop.
xx49.07.17 | 13:46 | Still Thursday | [LIVE] I AM CHARLOTTE POWERS. I AM A HERO. I HAVE SEEN WHERE THIS LEADS AND WE CANNOT LET¡ª I am Charlotte Powers I am Charlotte Powers I am Charlotte Powers IamCharlottePowers IamCharlottePowersIamIamIamIAMIAMIAM [DATASTREAM LOST]
xx49.07.17 | 13:48 | Still Thursday | [LIVE] Red. Blue. Red. Blue. Green. Green. Black. White. White. Black. Hello. Hello hello. Testing. It''s working¡ªDaniel, is it working now? It''s working! Oh YAY thank goodness. Do I have to keep doing the colours? Okay cool. Wow, this is really weird. I''m thinking this and it''s coming up on the screen. I. Am. Typing. With. My. Mind. This is kind of. Weird. And kind of. Cool. What''s with the wacky punctuation? What? Oh, okay. RED BANANA MAUVE MUSHROOM COMMAND INPUT/EXECUTE EXTERNAL AUDIO TRANSLATE GREY BADGER PURPLE GIRAFFE "¡ªlearn as it goes. Hm. I guess I have to repeat that, the processing and output AI will learn as it goes¡ªhey, this is cool, I''m speaking and you''re hearing what I''m saying and then your brain is outputting it to your Opal and your Opal is throwing it back to the big screen¡ªtalk about your roundabout, buffered interface systems!" said Daniel. Why did it put ''said Daniel'' at the end? "Just an identification thing, don''t worry about it," said Daniel. It''s kind of annoying. Can we turn that off? "Just deal with it," said Daniel. And how come when I talk it comes out like this? No quotation marks? "Because it''s a diary, it''s in the first-person," said Daniel. But it kind of looks like I''m just thinking things and you''re responding to them, that''s creepy. "Fine, just a second," said Daniel. "There, how''s that?" said Daniel. "I don''t know¡ªoh! Quotation marks! Cool! So if I stopped talking," said Charlotte. And started thinking oh. "I was hoping for something more, I don''t know, seamless," said Charlotte. "And if it''s MY diary why is it putting ''Charlotte'', shouldn''t it just be ''me''? Or ... no, ''I''?" said Charlotte. "Hang on, let me fiddle with the settings," said Daniel. "Try it now." "Is this better?" I said. "Yes, that IS better," I said. "Huh," I said. "Well, I guess it''s pretty impressive but it looks kind of weird," I said. "The post-processing stuff is just cosmetic, but I''m massaging it now. Uh, try ''thinking'', as if you''re narrating," said Daniel. ¡­ Hello. Okay. I am testing my new Opal live update thing. Hello. "Look, stop laughing! It''s not easy to narrate on cue!" I said. "Try doing the talking-thinking thing again, it should be more natural now," said Daniel. "I am talking¡ª" I am thinking "¡ªand talking again¡ª" and thinking again oh wow "¡ªthis is cool." "I bumped up the sensitivity and tolerance of the P&O AI, also I''m feeding it back into your diary files in a loop, it should learn your weird ''style'' pretty quickly which''ll make everything smoother." "It didn''t put a ''said Daniel'' after that one, did you tell it not to?" I said. Oh cool, "¡ªit put ''I said''!" I said. Huh. "Yeah, it''ll take a while to get used to it," said Daniel. "But it''ll get better as you use it more¡ªhey, did you see that? It put the speech indicator in the middle of the sentence, this thing is smarter than I expected." "I''m starting to get kind of a headache, is that normal?" "Dunno. This is all experimental, I''m a little surprised it works at all." "Maybe we should [DATASTREAM LOST] xx49.07.17 | 14:12 | Still Thursday Okay, this is just me doing a regular entry now. That live update thing is cool but to be honest it kind of freaks me out a little. I''m going to play with it again later, but Daniel said it''s probably a good idea for me to take a rest first. My headache''s already gone, which is good.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Phew. Anyway, I have a few hours of free time now so I''m going to hit the ol'' Training Room, beat up a few VBGs, maybe even run through an infiltration exercise, if we ever actually manage to find a school before the supervillains hit it I''ll definitely be using my sneaking-and-stealthing skillset. xx49.07.17 | 19:22 | Still Thursday | [LIVE] xx49.07.17 | 19:22 | Still Thursday | [LIVE] Hello. Hello. Rainbow. Pink. Pink ... pinkness. Blue balloon. ... Okay, so just staring at something won''t make anything come up on the screen. What if I... ... [Session Paused] [Session Resumed After 458 Seconds]Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Okay, let''s try this again. I get up from my seat and walk across the room and pick up a small slim object five inches in length composed of plastic and black ink and¡ª "Daniel! This stupid thing doesn''t know what a pen is!" I shout. My brother''s response isn''t worth writing down. Wow, this thing already knows me. [Session Paused] [Session Resumed After 221 Seconds] I''m holding a pen in my left hand. I sit down¡ª RED BANANA MAUVE MUSHROOM COMMAND INPUT/EXECUTE SET T/S: LOW SET TENSE: PAST GREY BADGER PURPLE GIRAFFE I sat down and wrote: This is still really, really weird. "Hm. I guess it''s starting to work," I said. Okay, so this whole diary-of-my-brain thing seems to be starting to work now. I just wish I had something to write about, all that''s happening tonight is more monitoring duty. It''s morning in the Sparkling Islands. Did I just think that? I don''t even ... this is so weird. Well, anyway, time to sign off and go to the monitoring room. If I''m lucky I might even get to see an island. Hm. This thing doesn''t do sarcasm very well. I''ll write more later. Or think more later. You know what I mean. In any case, later. xx49.07.17 | 22:10 | Still Thursday I am DEFINITELY not trusting the live update system to record this, because THE most exciting thing just happened. I found a blackout field. Not just a ''spike'', the last one of those we found turned out to be the winning goal of a soccer match, apparently our sensors aren''t very good at distinguishing between ''types'' of psychic energy. But this isn''t a spike, it''s a blackout field for reals. The computer says it''s VERY similar to the one that covered Emerald Hill, Daniel''s just running some checks now¡ªit''s over a little place called Arrow Island. "I think probably they''ve changed up." Daniel''s talking while he works, I''m writing it down because I''m too excited to just sit still and do nothing. "I think this stage of their plan is coming to an end, based on what we''ve seen and the lower frequency of possible Segregation incidences." "If you didn''t talk could you do the checking faster?" "No. Mostly I''m just waiting. Why are you writing down everything I say?" "Because I can''t stand just sitting here doing nothing!" "Did you just write down what you said, too? You''re really weird, Curls. You take that whole diary thing too seriously. Or is this part of your half-curse?" Actually maybe it is, I do kind of feel a constant need for things to be accurate. "How fast do you type on that thing, anyway?" "Ninety-eight words per minute, ninety-six percent accuracy. And the spellcheck thing takes care of any little mistakes that slip through. Well, mostly. Homonyms can trip it up if there''s not enough context."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "Huh. Well even so, why don''t you turn on auto-transcribe instead of typing?" "Auto-what?" "Auto-transcribe¡ªgive it here a moment." [Auto-Transcribe: ON] "There, see? Look, I''m talking and it''s recording it perfectly, no need to type." "This is a little bit less fun, and also now I''m not doing anything again and getting all antsy! Is it finished yet?" "Still waiting." "Well HURRY! In fact, let''s just skip the check and send me there¡ª" "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, stop the car. We''re not sending you anywhere, Curls. If this does turn out to be something then all we''re going to do is tell Mum and Dad about it, they''re in Free Paradise anyway, it''d only take them half an hour to get there¡ª" "Half an hour might be half an hour too late! You said it yourself, the supervillains are changing things up, nearing the end of their plan, they could be doing something as we speak!" Daniel''s thinking about that. I can tell, he always¡ª "Look, would you stop narrating? It''s really starting to bug me, seeing you type away while I''m trying to think. You actually have kind of a point, I mean the whole reason I got you to scan that particular area was because of a spike the wide-scan picked up¡ª" "What? You never told me¡ª" "Because I knew you''d get over-excited and start jumping at shadows. This way¡ª" The computer just beeped THE COMPUTER JUST BEEPED it must¡ª "O-kay. Definitely something weird happening on Arrow Island." "What is it what IS it?" Daniel''s frowning. He''s taking SO LONG to answer¡ª "Cut out that typing, I said. There''s a really weird ... I mean, the blackout''s there, that''s suspicious to begin with, all they''ve got on Arrow Island is a little town of a couple of thousand people and a marine biology institute ... which is ... also a school, a training college¡ª" "Aha!" "Yes, yes, it fits the profile ... and this energy ... this radiation..." Daniel''s frowning again. "This ... could be bad." "What could? What''s bad?" "I''m calling Dad¡ª" "No, just send me! You can send me, right? The teleporter''s working, right?" "You don''t have any powers¡ª" "WRONG! I have YOUR power, and if this is a Segregation event then there''ll be supervillains around, I''ll copy their powers once I get there¡ªDaniel, this is SO important, I have to stop this, this could be our last chance to get a lead, and you already said, there are thousands of people living there, if there''s even a chance I could save them¡ª" "Stop. Stop talking." "But¡ª" "You''re right, we can''t just let this happen. Come on, Curls. Let''s zap you to the islands." xx49.07.17 | 22:14 | Still Thursday | [LIVE] xx49.07.17 | 22:14 | Still Thursday | [LIVE] Testing. Okay. Daniel''s getting the teleporter set up. I just changed into my infiltration gear in the fastest time anyone''s ever put on a form-fitting suit of phase-compatible stealth armour. It automatically blends¡ª "Two minutes, Curls." Two minutes two minutes TWO MINUTES until I go oh it''s been way too long since I got to do anything SO excited this is going to be great I''ll have Daniel''s phase-shifting and at like 80% power for forty-seven minutes that is DEFINITELY enough time to save everyone¡ª "I''m going to rez you somewhere safe and open, okay? Schematics of the building are in your Opal as well as a map of the island. Once you ''port you''ll lose communication with me, there''s nothing I can do about that, but I''ve messaged Mum and Dad¡ª" "You didn''t call them?" "Couldn''t get through, not sure why. It could be they''re in a blackout zone, or using anti-monitoring devices." "Oh." "Worried you''ll need backup?" "No! Yes! Argh, this stupid honesty curse¡ªI''ll probably be fine by myself, I just ... I was kind of hoping Mum and Dad could, y''know, be there to help me. And see me. Being a hero." "I''ll keep trying, don''t worry. I''ve also sent messages to all our allies, if there''s anyone in the area they''ll try to get to you." "Okay. Okay, thanks." "But, I mean ... it''s not likely, Curls. You''re on your own for this one. Your Opal will automatically upload your live update to any secure local archives, but I won''t be able to monitor you¡ª" "It''s fine, I''ll be fine. I have your power, right? Unless there''s another phase-shifter there they won''t even be able to touch me." "Unless they have weapons attuned to the Seventh Field." "Well how likely is that?" "I don''t know. I mean that, I genuinely don''t know. These supervillains seem pretty smart, and very prepared. And they know we''re trying to stop them, and they probably know your ability is mimicry, and they definitely know my ability is phase-shifting¡ª" "Isn''t that two minutes up yet?" Daniel grins at me. "Yeah. Any time you''re ready, Hero." I am SO ready. The teleporter looks so normal, like always. It doesn''t even glow, not until Daniel activates it andCAN''T HEAR HER WAIT THIS ISN''T RIGHT HOW DID NO I REMEMBER THIS I REMEMBERI drop from a height of several dozen metres but only my phase-shifted legs sink into the ground, up past my knees. It''s easy to pull myself out. This island is beautiful, there are palm trees around, the sky is deep blue, I''m on a lush green hill, it''s steep but not¡ª Whoops. Timer. Countdown started; forty-seven minutes of phase-shifting left. Better get moving. Better phase-out as much as I can. Except for my feet of course. Argh I hate this. I think I liked it better when I could only half phase-shift, the Seventh Field is really creepy. Everything gets tinged with what looks like purple-black fire and sound doesn''t work properly, you can still hear but everything has weird echoes and disturbing harmonics, and there''s this noise, this constant horrible noise like hissing and whispering¡ªanyway, I don''t like being here but it''s necessary for my infiltration. More hills. Where did you put me, Daniel? I mean yes fine be cautious but I can''t even see the¡ªis that it? No, that''s a lighthouse. Wow, I''m pretty high up. So why can''t I¡ªoh. ... Kind of a big cliff here. I think I see the school in the distance. I''m going to have to jump. It''s a really long drop, but if I judge my phase-shifting right I should be fine. Okay. Here I go. No more hesitating just have to AHHHHHH okay that wasn''t so bad. Sank into the ground up to my neck but at least I didn''t go under. Pulled myself out and now I''m heading forward again. I can''t see the school now, I''m in a kind of valley surrounded by trees and hills and there''s a little river. I think it''s in this direction. I just have to start walking. ... ... Getting close to what I think is the school, big wide white building on the edge of a cliff, it goes down to the ocean too, there are stairs and things and a little harbour with ships. Still no one around. Thirty-three minutes of phase-shifting left. ... I can see the town from here, it''s down a steep path from the school. It''s really pretty. It''s big, too. It looks like more than just a couple of thousand people live there. ... Some people around the school, they look normal. My phase-shifting hasn''t gotten worse so I''m guessing none of them are supers. Nobody''s seen me, even at 80% power I''m pretty much invisible, especially when I''m not in direct light. The island accent is kind of cute. Twenty-seven minutes of phase-shifting left. I''m phasing through a wall to get inside the school then dropping down until I get to the basement, if it''s like Emerald Hill that''s where they''ll have their hideout or control room or whatever. ... My phase-shifting just degraded, I''m definitely not as deeply in the Seventh Field as I was before. That means there''s another super around here. It''s not obvious what power I just copied. Not really any time to do testing either. I''m in the basement but hesitant to go any lower, I don''t want to get stuck inside anything solid. Twenty-five minutes of phase-shifting left. ... It just struck me that there''s probably a facility near here, like at Emerald Hill, the place they take those selected for Advanced Self-Improvement. We should''ve paid more attention to the satellite images of the island, I''m sure the facility would be disguised but we may have¡ª ... People around. I had to hide, but I think I might have¡ª ... Twenty-one minutes of phase-shifting left, but I''ve found the hidden room. As I suspected, it was beneath the basement. If it''s like Emerald Hill this whole thing will teleport out once their plan is finished. Everything''s very smooth and white down here. Blue lights. Workstations against the walls, all powered-down. No people. There''s a teleporter in the middle part, different to Daniel''s. Much bigger and flashier and more proper-looking. Meant for multiple people at once, or for equipment. There''s a control panel but it''s locked¡ªI can activate the teleporter but the destination is set. It could lead to the facility, if I could get there I''d have a better chance of stopping whatever¡ª I know that sound. Hydraulics activating. Someone''s coming down. I just got dragged into-phase, not all the way, but I suspect I''m mostly visible¡ªhow many of them are there?¡ªmust be at least five or six supers for my phase-shifting to degrade this much¡ªno exit except the entrance¡ªno way out exceptSEE HER AGAIN NO THAT''S STILL NOT THE RIGHTThis. This teleporter. This teleporter works. This teleporter works so differently. This teleporter works so differently from Daniel''s. Time dilation. Time compression. Three seconds were stretched into half a minute. Half a minute was compressed into seven seconds. I want to vomit, but instead stagger towards nearby stairs. Why would people be entering the underground room? Possibly to use the teleporter. They might be following me here. Did they notice me? Maybe. I should assume that they did. What is this place? It''s round. Big round room. Low ceiling. Empty. Quiet. Really quiet.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Just seventeen minutes of phase-shifting left. That teleporter might have messed up my personal time. Didn''t Daniel say something like that to me? Doesn''t matter. Stairs lead both up and down. Down or up, down or up, Alice was on the lowest level at Emerald Hill but something tells me things are different here. I go up. There''s very little around. A few empty desks. Power sockets on the floors with nothing connected. No people. Something is nearing an end. ... Thirteen minutes of phase-shifting left. No windows here, none at all. Round. Why would the building be round like this? The stairs are steep, made of metal. Everything''s made of metal. Why isn''t there more of an echo? It feels ... blanketed. Almost suffocating, a closeness all around, blunt and heavy and uncomfortable. Am I underground? I''d like to spend a minute trying to figure out what powers I''ve absorbed, but no time. Keep heading up. How many floors does this place have? Maybe I should have gone down. Now I''m trapped. Unless I''m underground, in which case I''m heading up to the surface. Heading away from whatever they''re using for mood control here. Or I could be heading up towards it. Heavy feeling is getting stronger ... could it be psychic pressure? My phase-shifting is even weaker now. Still heading up. Still more stairs. Still more floors. All of them are empty. There are no lights. There are no lights but I can see¡ªone of the powers I absorbed? Am I using echolocation? I''m sure I wouldn''t be able to see with such clarity, and I can see colours, too. Not echolocation then. That doesn''t matter now. Why am I thinking like this? I don''t usually think so coolly and clearly. Another power I copied? It''s a possibility. Except I''m not thinking clearly, I can feel my thoughts getting clouded. Something is clouding them. Something alien. Oh, please let it not be rats again. One good thing, the psychic signal is getting stronger as I go up so I know I''m heading in the right direction. How many floors have I passed? Forty? And still I''m going up. The walls are closing in, as I head up through the floors they''re getting smaller and smaller, always circular¡ª I''m in the lighthouse. Of course, they''re using the lighthouse as their facility. They extended it underground. They''ll have their teleportation transceiver in here, and also the blackout generator ... and whatever they''re using to broadcast this psychic signal. This is really different to Emerald Hill. Stronger, blunter, no subtlety. It''s like a heavy blanket has been laid over my head¡ªover my whole body. It''s getting stronger. Seven minutes of phase-shifting left. Soon it will begin to critically degrade, soon it will be useless, soon I''ll start feeling the full effects of whatever this psychic mood control is. It''s bad enough now, I don''t think¡ª The lights are on here. I''m not sure how I can tell the difference, but I can. Wait ... the lights aren''t on. This light is natural. Two floors up; windows. This is definitely the lighthouse. How far underground did it extend? Doesn''t matter. Four minutes of phase-shifting left. Degradation has begun. Can''t rely on it. Maybe I should just lose it¡ª Top floor. Huge and open and tall. High windows. Monitoring stations around every wall, four large screens displaying data that means nothing to me. Everything is turned inward. There''s a huge glass cylinder filled with clear liquid. There''s a large grey brain floating in the liquid. Dozens of wires feed in and out of the brain. Psychic energy pulses from it in waves, almost visible. Wait, ''almost'' visible, how am I sensing it? Is the energy phased-out or is it a power I''m copying or¡ª Doesn''t matter. Doesn''t matter! Nearby there''s a bulky cart with a small monitor, it looks like it''s displaying vital signs. There''s one particularly thick cord leading from the tank to some kind of pump. Oxygen? Near that is a computer, small but dominant. Control system for the brain? For everything? Nauseous. Thick-headed. But I have to do something. Three minutes of phase-shifting left. So weak it''s barely there, but better than nothing. I let my hands go into-phase to work the computer, and focus my energy on letting my phase-shifting ''rise''. I don''t know how else to put it. Whatever other powers I''m currently copying sink and my phase-shifting increases in strength. I let my body go into-phase, except for my head. If I focus my energies there, I should gain some respite from the psychic waves. It works. I feel better instantly. But I only have a little more than two minutes of phase-shifting left... Can''t make sense of this computer. Interface is cumbersome and obtuse. Menus within menus within menus¡ªLocal Area. Map. This is the island. Bird''s eye view. Lighthouse, school, township, all clearly marked. Something else. There''s a circle centred on the lighthouse, it easily encompasses the entire island. ''Projected Fallout From Burst (100%)''. Burst. Across the room, one of the large screens¡ªBurst Charge. Currently at 89%, now 90%, now it flicks back down to 89%. Maybe the giant brain can''t quite build up enough power to unleash this burst. Or maybe it''s fighting, fighting the horrible things these supervillains are trying to make it do. Fiddling with the thing¡ªokay, managed to change the ''projected fallout'' percentage. 90% power burst would still affect the school but the town would be spared. Think. Ninety-seven seconds of phase-shifting left. They''re building up a psychic charge¡ªwhat will the ''burst'' do? It doesn''t matter, something bad, of course something bad, it''ll kill everyone here or turn them into mindless vegetables¡ªI have to stop this! Someone''s coming up¡ªthey''re running. They know I''m here. If I could¡ª "Who the HELL are you?" Six of them, all wearing uniforms, clean white and blue, all of them have earpieces¡ªon both ears. Psychic dampeners, the reason they''re unaffected by the brain''s psychic waves. "YOU!" At the back, I gasp as I recognise him¡ªThe Head! From Emerald Hill! Power: Non-Aura Telekinesis. Which means¡ª I thrust out both hands, my telekinetic power weak and clumsy. I couldn''t hope to lift anything of any weight, let alone hurl it with any kind of force... ...but to pluck the tiny, near-weightless psychic dampeners from a dozen ears... The effect isn''t as dramatic as I''d hoped it would be, but it''s enough to give me a few seconds of freedom¡ªthe main cord, the one leading to the pump, it can''t be disconnected but there was a woman, she was raising her hand before I pulled the psychic dampeners from her ears¡ª "Don''t move or I''ll cut off the brain''s oxygen!" I call, one hand tight around the cord, the other held high to display the lightning I command. It sparks and crawls over my hand, unfamiliar and uncomfortable, but it works; everyone stops. And then my phase-shifting fails, and my head goes back into-phase, and I feel the full weight of the psychic waves being broadcast less than a metre away. I''m down on my knees before I can recover, my head too small for my skull, my stomach tight, my guts twisted. But then my phase-shifting''s back again, I put everything I have into making my head go out-of-phase and instantly my focus is back¡ªone of the bad guys is pulling out a gun, but I sweep my arm around and send it flying across the room¡ª It stops. Held in midair. And then it flies into The Head''s hand and he''s pointing it at me, and two others have drawn their pistols, and the lightning woman has energy crackling in both hands now. The others stand back, wary, watching. I could knock the guns from the hands of those who hold them, but The Head''s telekinetic power is far stronger than mine. I can''t fight him directly. They''re all suffering from the psychic waves but not as badly as I did when my phase-shifting slipped. Maybe something in their clothes, or maybe they''re just used to it. "Don''t shoot her." It was a whisper, but I heard it. Why not shoot me? Why are they hesitating? Because I hold this cord? Why can''t they shoot me? "Volt, can you¡ª" I can''t fight The Head for the gun he holds. I can''t even knock them away from the others, they''re gripping them too tightly. ''Volt'' for a lightning super, they could''ve tried harder with that one. Wait. I know the guns, every part of them, and really they''re such simple machines, if you just allow this part to release so that it comes into contact with that part¡ª And I know why they can''t shoot. It''s not me. It''s what''s behind me. Three guns aimed at my chest. Three trigger mechanisms. Three simultaneous discharges. My eyes are squeezed shut as two bullets enter my body, the third ricocheting off the floor. For the slightest of moments I can feel them inside, feel them travelling through my partially phase-shifted flesh, feel the tiny shockwaves of their passage... And from behind me, from the tank I''m standing in front of, there comes a sudden intense pressure and a thick wetness and I''m knocked forward, flat against the floor, and I feel warm goo surging over my body at the same time that I become aware that everyone else in the room is just as prone as I am. I manage to move my head enough to see the big screen; Burst Charge 13% falling to 10%. I''m trying to get up. My arm isn''t working. The psychic shock? But my other arm seems fine. My chest is ... my chest feels strange, my breathing is ... strange. They''re all getting up now, The Head is already on his feet, and one of the others still has a gun, and maybe I saved this island, but I don''t know if I can save myself¡ª There''s the high shivery noise of glass shattering, one of the lighthouse''s high windows exploding inwards. Through the falling glass comes a dark purple silhouette shaped like a woman, and two of the bad guys are down, and then another, and The Head is staring before his legs are swept out from under him and the gun he was holding is plucked from his hand, the slide neatly detached and the clip ejected before the remains of the now-useless pistol are dropped on his back. From around the shattered remains of the glass cylinder there''s a woman, and blue-white lightning courses up and down her arm, and the silhouette shaped like a woman can''t see her¡ª The discharge is massive and violent, bringing with it intense pressure and a sharp, clean smell. It explodes against a blue and black logo, a stylised ''F'', birthing dozens of tiny arcs that whisper into nothing. "Missed one, S." Two more bolts of lightning slam into the man''s chest as he walks forward, not slowing his easy stride in the least. The lightning woman screeches as he nears, grapples for his arm as he reaches for her, but she might as well attempt to bend steel with her bare hands. He picks her up by her shoulder, then calmly places something small and round against her neck. She slumps, unconscious. The silhouette shaped like a woman has been doing the same to the others, rendering them unconscious by means of small, round objects, and they both look at me as someone else enters the lighthouse, through the high windows, somehow he''s flying although I don''t know how, he''s coming towards me¡ª "Goodness, goodness, goodness, such a mess has been made¡ªmy stars! What has been done to you? Just rest there, good girl, do not be nervous, I am a doctor, be still and I will come to you." The figure flies towards me. The figure flies past me. I can just about look back; he''s standing beside the shattered cylinder, black-gloved hands tentatively exploring the giant grey brain that now lies forlornly in a puddle of clear goo. And everything. And everything. And everything [DATASTREAM LOST] xx49.07.20 | 09:48 | Sunday Okay, so apparently the live update system works pretty well. I just read back over the last entry¡ªyou know, the one where I saved an entire island full of people?¡ªand aside from a few weird things it seems okay, right? I know I got kind of odd after I started copying the Perception Clarity power and it was weird that the narrating part of my brain didn''t recognise Mum and Dad, or at least didn''t refer to them like that¡ª''silhouette shaped like a woman'', what?¡ªand there was some bonkers stuff whenever I teleported, but overall I''d rate it a decent success, apart from being, well, pretty creepy actually. Maybe I should fill in some stuff. Daniel managed to contact Mum and Dad, apparently they were visiting Dr Tsezch in Free Paradise, he lives in Harbour City on the coast, apparently it''s gorgeous, I''ve always wanted to visit, we don''t even have a simulation of it in the Training Room¡ªanyway, once they got Daniel''s message they zoomed over to Arrow Island as quickly as they could in Mum''s spaceship (which really should have a name, don''t you think?), and as soon as they got near they picked up my Opal''s signal. The rest you can probably figure out, I blacked out after they ''saved'' me, they got me into the ship and brought me back here¡ªapparently I wasn''t phased-out enough when the bullets went through me and they did some damage, Dr Tsezch said it''s comparable to that of invasive surgery. I''ve felt terrible the last few days, no energy and just tired all the time and not wanting to do anything. The good news is that I managed to save the island from Segregation. The psychic burst never happened. Dr Tsezch said that it would have killed at least ten percent of the people on the island, and the remaining ninety percent would have suffered severe brain damage. Know how many people live on that island? Oh, just eight thousand nine hundred and twenty-three. Just eight thousand nine hundred and twenty-three people who owe me their brains, thank you very much Charlotte, you did a great job Charlotte, congratulations on saving the brains of eight thousand nine hundred and twenty-three people Charlotte¡ªThis content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Except, of course, not. You guessed it, Mum and Dad were NOT happy with me. And, yep, you guessed it again, I''m grounded. Or whatever the equivalent of ''grounding'' is when you live in a secret volcano moonbase, ''mooned'' or ''based'' or whatever. Not that I can do much anyway, I''m still recovering from getting kind-of shot. More bad news is that the first part of Segregation had already happened before I got there; the ''advanced self-improvement'' people were gone. The worst thing, though, is that every single one of the supervillains escaped. Jailer sent out one of his VBs but it was attacked while on its way back to his floating prison, by a bunch of weird bio-mech ornithopters. Gross, I know. Anyway, Jailer sent a couple of drones after them but they went into the Dead Mountains and the radiation around there is unbelievable. So, we lost them. All of them. Oh, the brain the supervillains were using was a giant mutated koala''s brain, apparently. Dr Tsezch took it. "By stunning coincidence," he said, "I happen to have a giant mutated koala sitting around, it would not be precise to say that he is ''in need'' of a brain but, well, we could all use a little upgrade from time to time, would you not agree?" Dr Tsezch is kind of creepy. He''s also unbelievably clever, before he left Mum and Dad got him to put a lock on the teleporter that even Daniel can''t break. Now we can''t use it without their permission. I know, it sucks, but we can''t do anything about it. Daniel''s kind of a genius but Dr Tsezch is kind of a super-genius. Super-genius wins. They''re gone again now¡ªMum and Dad I mean¡ªaway to Nowhere Zone to do some more ''investigations''. The only good thing is that they''ll be bringing C2 back with them, that''s in just five days, I can''t wait! Lying around in bed all day is unbelievably boring, but I bet having C2 here would make even that fun! My room''s really big so we''ve put in a bed for her, we can stay up watching movies and talking and eating popcorn, it''s gonna be SO much fun, my first sleepover! And it''ll be for like three weeks! Because her school has a break now, for more than a month, so she gets to stay here for AGES, oh, I''m just SO looking forward to seeing her again, I can''t even tell you. Kind of sleepy now, maybe I''ll take a nap. It''s not even ten in the morning but, well, I got shot. Twice. I''m allowed to take it easy. xx49.07.25 | 13:22 | Friday xx49.07.25 | 13:22 | Friday C2 IS HERE! C2 IS HERE C2 IS HERE C2 IS HERE C2 IS HERE! C2! IS! HERE! She''s taking a bath now, unwinding after the flight, Mum''s ship is pretty fast but it still takes a while to get from the earth to the moon, there are all these safety precautions and things you have to do but who cares C2 IS HERE RIGHT NOW! Hehehehehe. I can''t stop giggling. Three whole weeks with my best friend! I know there''s not much to do up here but doing ANYTHING with her is fun. She hasn''t really met Daniel yet but I bet they''ll get along well too, I mean they''re both smart and both kind of weird (in a good way) (well, in C2''s case it''s good, anyway) and I mean, it''s C2. She''s awesome. And guess what? She hugged me! It''s not the first time we''ve hugged, but this time it was different, she was properly smiling even though she was tired and she squeezed me really tight for ages, I feel like it''s the first ''true'' hug we''ve had. Maybe Blackbird Academy is good for her? Or maybe she''s just ... I don''t know, but she seems more open and relaxed¡ªwell, that''s my super-quick judgement since I only saw her for like ten minutes before Mum suggested she take a bath to recover from the flight. Going from the earth to the moon is kind of stressful apparently, I''ve only made the trip once that I can remember but I slept for most of it.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Taking a deep breath. Maybe I''m getting a bit wound up¡ªbut I can''t help it! C2! Is! Here!
BEST DAY EVER. And it''s not even over yet! Dad cooked a big pork roast for dinner and Mum did her famous Mist-Style Salad, and C2 and I helped cut up vegetables and Daniel ... actually Daniel didn''t do anything, he just played games while the rest of us worked. But anyway, it was a GREAT meal, C2''s been shy and quiet all day but she really loosened up at dinner, she even kind of laughed at one of Dad''s stupid jokes even though I told her she really shouldn''t, and she and Daniel started talking about some science thing I didn''t understand, something about non-material auras and how they''re pretty exciting apparently? Anyway, even though I couldn''t even follow what they were talking about I was really happy to see her getting enthusiastic, she''s so CUTE when she gets excited about something¡ªDaniel too, I guess, I like how his voice goes kind of high and tight and thick when he''s really having fun talking. Mum was good too, except for a couple of times when she said something about C2''s family being poor¡ªI know she can''t help it, I know exactly how annoying having an honesty curse is, but it was still embarrassing. C2 was really good about it but I wonder if it hurt her. Now Daniel''s showing C2 his workshop, I told her she didn''t have to go and look but I think she actually really wanted to. Since I''ve seen my brother''s weird cluttered kind of scary workshop about fifty million times before (actually probably closer to a thousand times or something okay THERE honesty curse are you HAPPY) I just helped with the washing up¡ªBotler does most of it but it''s nice to feel useful. Besides, he gets stuck sometimes and needs a nudge to get him started again, he''s got this weird bug Daniel can''t figure out where he gets caught in infinite loops. Anyway, now I''m just sitting in the lounge while Mum and Dad watch the news, typing all of this out, waiting for C2 to come back. She''s taking AGES, what''s so interesting about a stupid old workshop, anyway? Maybe I''ll go and see what''s taking them so long. xx49.07.25 | 22:46 | Still Friday Kind of sulking. Kind of hiding in the bathroom. Kind of upset with C2. Kind of really angry with Daniel. Kind of guilty at feeling that way. Let me start at the beginning. After dinner, after Daniel dragged C2 away to his workshop. I went to see what was happening. They were in there, Daniel was showing C2 some of Arthur MBE''s new tricks. C2 was laughing. I KNOW. There wasn''t even anything funny happening! Just a stupid little robot mouse bumping against C2''s hand then running away when she moved it, what''s so laughworthy about THAT? I''ve never heard C2 laugh before. Nothing I''ve ever said to her has made her laugh. I barely get smiles from her! She looks really ... really different when she laughs, her face goes all soft, she has a really pretty laugh too, much prettier than mine, I always get all snorty and wheezy, my laugh sucks compared to hers. You could probably describe C2''s laugh as ''tinkly'', she''s got this little giggle to it and it''s nice and high and Argh, this isn''t fair. It''s not fair that my brother knows all about the stuff that C2 likes, how am I supposed to compete? We all watched a movie after that, the latest Sweet Mystery one, it''s one of my very most favourite movie series of all time and I''ve been saving this new one for weeks because I wanted to share it with C2. What happened? She and Daniel just talked the whole way through. About NOTHING. Nothing I could understand, anyway, going on about auras and phase-shifting and just, I don''t know, just SMART stuff. I''m not smart! I can''t talk about that stuff without sounding stupid! When I tried to join in Daniel looked at me like I was an idiot and C2 ... C2 looked at the floor and had this little half-smile on her face and I could tell she was embarrassed, she was embarrassed for ME! Because I''m an idiot! I don''t even know how the movie ended, I was so upset by that point. After it was over I went off and had a shower and left the two super-geeks to talk about whatever it was they were going on about, now I''ve done every single thing it''s possible to do re: ablutions and I''m just hiding in the bathroom. My best friend likes my stupid brother more than she likes me. He''s not stupid. That''s the problem. ARGGGGGH
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.xx49.07.25 | 23:11 | Still Friday I phased out to sneak to my room. Daniel and C2 were still talking. Probably they still are. I''m in bed. I kind of feel like having a cry. Can''t blame mood/mind/whatever control this time. My chest hurts too. Not just from the pain of BETRAYAL but from these awful pseudo-bullet wounds. Dr Tsezch said it was like ''internal bruising'', which is as horrible and painful as it sounds. It''s kind of itchy too, like I can feel these holes through me except there aren''t any holes. Not even a mark, I''m looking at my chest and arm now and I can''t even [Entry Timed Out]
xx49.07.26 | 00:16 | Saturday C2. Has. The. Worst. Possible. Timing. So I''m sitting there, on my bed, pulling open my pajamas to look at my chest, and she walks in. SO EMBARRASSING. I was practically naked! And she got embarrassed too, I don''t think she even knew I was in there, and of course she''s C2 so she gets embarrassed by anything. I won''t recount the whole recovering-from-awkward-embarrassment ordeal. It actually wasn''t so bad, I mean I even managed to laugh about it a little and C2 did her cute tinysmile thing, and, I mean, at least she wasn''t talking to Daniel or something, right? After we''d gotten over ourselves she went to change into her pajamas¡ªblue with little clouds, cute¡ªand then she came back and got into her bed, I was already in my pajamas¡ªblack silk¡ªand for a while neither of us said anything, but it was kind of nice. Not uncomfortable, I mean. Then C2 said: "Are you uncomfortable?" And I said, "No. Why, are you?" And she said, "No." And then we had some more comfortable silence for a while. Then she spoke again: "If you were uncomfortable, you would tell me." It wasn''t really a question, it was more like she was confirming what she thought out loud. I replied anyway: "Of course I would, you know I can''t lie." "But there''s a difference between lying and not telling someone something." I had to think about that. Of course, she''s right. Even Mum can omit facts¡ªshe''s got this honesty curse worse than me, but she''s also had it for longer. She''s pretty good at getting around it when she has to. I mean, she managed to keep the fact that we live on the moon a secret from me for fifteen years, so, yeah, that''s pretty impressive. "If you''re ever worried," I said, after I''d finished thinking about things, "you can just ask me. Ask me anything, I mean, about how I''m feeling or what I''m thinking or ... or anything." That seemed to make C2 feel a little better. Not that she seemed particularly gloomy or anything, just ... well, you know what I mean. "I like Daniel." Yeah, I know. You didn''t have to tell me that, C2. It''s pretty obvious. I managed to stop myself from actually saying this, though. "You two have a lot in common." Neutral, factual statements like this are a mainstay for those of us with honesty curses. "It''s natural that you''d get along well." "He''s very interesting. And his workshop is amazing." I don''t think I''ve ever heard C2 describe anything as ''amazing'' before. And she''s certainly never called ME ''interesting''! Anyway, after that C2 talked about stupid Daniel and his stupid workshop for a while, then eventually she said: "I''m tired, would you mind if I slept?" And I said, "No, I''m tired too." So she went to sleep. And I started writing this. But I actually am tired. So I guess I''ll sleep too. xx49.07.26 | 10:22 | Still Saturday xx49.07.26 | 10:22 | Still Saturday Mum and Dad are leaving again. Still more ''investigating''. Mum''s been avoiding me all morning, she''s down in the hangar doing checks on her ship, which almost definitely means they''re hiding something¡ªif she was around I''d just ask her ''where are you going and what are you doing?'' and she''d have to tell me. Although I probably wouldn''t do that, actually. I want to know and I think I have a RIGHT to know, but abusing someone''s honesty curse like that is kind of Villain. Not very Hero at all. And I know better than anybody how irritating it is to constantly tell the truth. Still, I do want to know, so I asked Dad about it. He wouldn''t tell me, though. He said it was ''sensitive''. Uh-huh. Anyway. Guess where my best friend is this morning? Yep, in Daniel''s workshop, helping. Apparently she''s a draftsman, whatever that is. Oh THANK YOU, Opal¡ªOpal just popped up a little window, ''draftsman: a skilled worker who draws plans of buildings or machines'', apparently the live update thing isn''t the only adjustment Daniel made. Now even my Opal is making me feel stupid. Great. Here''s Dad again¡ªI''m in the lounge writing this, he''s skulking through very suspiciously. Yes, father, I am watching you. Yes, father, I see that guilty look in your eyes. He''s gone now, through to the kitchen. Probably making a packed lunch for him and Mum. Flying from the moon is easier than flying to the moon (apparently), but it still takes time. Sigh. I wish I was going with them. No I don''t. Yes I do. No, I want to spend time with C2¡ªbut she''s not even AROUND, she''s with stupid Daniel in his stupid workshop. I might as well not be here¡ªwhoops, here they are, C2 and Daniel I mean [Entry Timed Out]
xx49.07.26 | 15:09 | Still Saturday So Mum and Dad have left already, Dad just did a quick ''all right, we''re going now, be good, don''t do anything impulsive, we''ll be in contact with you very soon, Charlotte PLEASE don''t do anything rash'' thing and then they were gone. Kind of abrupt but I guess they''ve got Things To Do. I am POSSIBLY feeling a little bit better now. Not because they left, but because C2 and I MIGHT be okay and also all right I can''t lie I''m really happy and everything is great again. Pretty much. I mean I''m still a bit worked up about how close Daniel and C2 got so quickly, but C2 said some things to me this morning that kind of made things better. I''m just such a dork about this stuff. Fifteen years of fiction did not adequately prepare me for real life relationships. Anyway, after C2 and Daniel came in from his workshop he went off to do monitoring duty (we''re back on since Mum and Dad left) and C2 sat on the couch and watched TV with me, it was a documentary about alternate power sources and actually pretty interesting, I don''t usually get into those sorts of things but C2 explained some stuff that I didn''t quite understand and so pretty soon I was having fun with her, it was kind of funny actually, there''d be something difficult on the screen and I''d look over at her for an explanation, the first few times I had to ask her but after that she realised what was going on and as soon as I looked over she started explaining, then towards the end she was doing the explaining almost before I looked at her. Anyway, after the thing ended I remembered that I was a little bit annoyed at her, but before I could say anything she beat me to it: "I''m sorry I spent the morning helping Daniel. I came here to see you and spending time with you should be my highest priority." I didn''t say anything. Maybe I should have, but I was kind of scared of what my honesty curse might make me say if I opened my mouth. "Daniel explained ... certain things to me," C2 was continuing. "Are you jealous that he and I get along well?" "No, of course I''m not," I said, then instantly followed that with, "Yes, I am, of course I am, why do you like him better than me?" Stupid honesty curse. C2 took it well, though. She just nodded thoughtfully, then said: "Daniel isn''t my best friend. You are my best friend. I like your brother. I want him to be my friend. But he can''t replace you. Maybe you feel left out because he and I discussed subjects that you have no interest in or knowledge of. I''m sorry about that. But I ... I don''t get on well with many people. At Blackbird ... I like it there, I''m learning many useful things, but I haven''t made any friends. Even before, in Emerald Hill, I realised that my relationship with others was ... tenuous. When they learnt that I was scientifically promoted, they rejected me. I haven''t had any contact with them since then. It''s difficult for me to engage with people. When I find any sort of connection, I feel good. I was surprised that talking with your brother was so easy and so comfortable. It''s something that I haven''t felt since ... since I met you."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. At that point I was feeling awful that I''d ever doubted her. She IS my best friend. "Of course I want you to get on with him," I said. "I think it''s ... of course, it''s good. I know it''s hard for you. It''s ... um, it''s hard for me, too. I mean ... you''re my only friend, you know." I managed to smile. "You''re already beating me, you have two." C2 looked puzzled. "Me and Daniel," I explained. She made a cute little ''oh!'' noise, then she kind of smiled. "Maybe it''s too soon to call him my ''friend''¡ª" "Are you kidding?" I said. "He doesn''t like ANYONE, I mean he goes on his chatrooms and his netgroups but he''s always complaining about how stupid and shallow and boring everyone is. If he had his way he''d just spend his entire life up here on the moon fiddling in his workshop¡ªtrust me, C2, you are the closest to a friend Daniel is EVER going to get. It''s sad, I know, but true." "Oh." C2 sounded pleased. "As long as you don''t mind¡ª" "Of course I don''t mind! I love that you two get on!" And it must have been true, because I didn''t feel so much as a twinge from my honesty curse. "But I really want to spend time with you, just the two of us¡ªwe''re best friends, right? So let''s do best friend stuff!" "Okay." C2 actually smiled then. "What do you want to do?" "No way, you get to choose. Um, not that there''s much to do around here, we''ve got lots of movies and TV shows and games and that kind of thing, and there''s the Training Room if you want to do something there¡ª" "Do you have anything about scientifically promoted individuals?" The way C2 said that was really weird, I mean usually she talks in that cute flat voice of hers, but with this she almost blurted. "Um, of course," I said. "Pretty much everything, actually, probably the biggest collection of super information in the world. Well, not ''in the world'', ''off the world'', but you get what I mean. Um, why?" "I want to learn," C2 said, firmly. "I hardly know anything about the community, the history ... even about my own promotion." "Psychic Shielding? It''s not like it''s one of the weird complicated ones, like Universal Empathy or Perception Clarity, it just means you''re immune to psychic waves, they can''t affect you at all. Well, in certain cases they could, I mean like when Dulleye was fighting the original Blue Spark¡ªDulleye''s power wasn''t actually a ''power'' at all, not technically, his aura was ''anti-psychic'' in nature, it''s REALLY rare but pretty much meant he was¡ªum, are you okay?" "I''m fine," said C2. "I was just thinking that everyone has their own area of expertise." "Huh?" I still don''t get what she meant by that. "Could I please ask, is it all right if we start at the beginning? With the history of the scientifically promoted community? I prefer things to be ... linear." "Well, fine, I guess¡ªI mean, I never mind watching all the old videos, some of those fights were amazing, it was SO different back then, before The Event of course¡ª" "The Event," C2 said. "I know little about it, except that it killed so many scientifically promoted individuals." "Oh. Um. Well, I guess we''ll get to that eventually." The Event isn''t exactly my favourite subject. Mum and Dad were there, you know. I guess technically so was I, Mum was pregnant with me at the time. It''s only because of The Force putting up one of his shields that they survived, and even then they got lucky. "But let''s start with the fun stuff, the Golden Age¡ªI mean, a lot of it''s pretty basic and if you ask me the Chrome Age is where things really start to get good, but if you''re looking for history the Golden Age is the best place to start. Plus you''ll get to see Dad with long hair, he looked hilarious." So then we spent like three hours just watching all the old videos, like of Dad and Mum when they were just starting out, there''s a surprising amount of amateur footage of them and even some professional stuff, especially of Mum¡ªshe still worked as a stuntwoman and test pilot back then, she was VERY popular. C2 was really interested, like maybe almost as interested as me (except NOBODY is as interested as me in Super History). She said that they never even talked about this stuff at her school, which is so weird¡ªI mean, what''s more interesting than supers? Nothing, right? I have to wonder what they taught. If you take supers away from the world, what are you left with? Not a lot! Nothing interesting, anyway. I mean ... I mean, YES, after The Event that''s pretty much what happened, a world without supers, or without ''active'' supers anyway, and before 1st Gens like Mum and Dad manifested their powers I guess the world didn''t have supers at all ... but if you look at the history of the world BEFORE the manifestation singularity basically NOTHING happened. For like HUNDREDS of years. History without supers in it is boring. Anyway, I''m writing this out in the monitoring room¡ªhave I described that yet? It''s really nice, actually, it''s one of the lowest rooms in the base, just above the tops of the tallest trees in the jungle so the view is really nice, and it''s got these really big high windows in a kind of semi-dome, I don''t know how to describe it but it gives you a really nice feeling, you''ve got the green of the jungle ahead and the blue of the fake sky above, even though the rest of the room is filled with computers and big screens and that kind of cold hard electronic stuff it still feels really open and natural. But enough of that, like I said I''m writing this out because I''m stuck on monitoring duty. C2 said she''d help me, but I generously let her off¡ªI mean, because it''s her she''d probably even enjoy this stuff but her education into the history and culture of superheroes (and supervillains too I guess; know your enemy!) is WAY more important. So anyway, I''d better get back to work. I''ve been writing this off and on while waiting for this unbelievably slow scanner to sweep through the Sparkling Islands¡ªI know, we''re STILL on them, even though OF COURSE there''s been nothing since Arrow Island. I kind of lost where I was there¡ªoh right, I should probably stop writing now and concentrate on what I''m doing. I don''t really have anything more to write anyway, except that having C2 here is fun again and I''m REALLY looking forward to getting off monitoring duty so I can do more stuff with her. xx49.07.26 | 19:22 | Still Saturday LONGEST MONITORING DUTY EVER. Finally finished, I just buzzed Daniel and he''s coming in¡ªhe sounded grumpy about it, he must be in the middle of a big project, he always hates getting torn away when he''s really into something. Anyway, I''m only writing this because I FINALLY finished scanning the Sparkling Islands. Nothing at all to report, not even a blip. I mean, I told everyone, I TOLD them there''d be nothing, not after Arrow Island, but did anyone listen to me? As usual, no. Nobody did. Next up is NoZo, Nowhere Zone, near the Dead Mountains, which I think is a MUCH more likely area for supervillain activity. Daniel says we won''t find anything because of all the weird radiation and the fact that there aren''t many schools or towns or anything, but I say that the empty, unlikely areas are EXACTLY where you''ll find people who are trying to stay hidden. Right? Doesn''t that make sense to anyone but me? If you''re hiding then OF COURSE you pick the most unlikely, out of the way place. I mean where did Mum and Dad hide? That''s right, THE MOON. Case closed! Or point made, or whatever.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Oh, here''s Daniel. Okay, off to go play with C2 now, maybe more later, bye! xx49.07.26 | 21:23 | Still Saturday xx49.07.26 | 21:23 | Still Saturday FUN evening with C2. When I went in she was watching Mr Falchion''s UTTERLY famous ''unspeakable blessing'' speech, I''ve seen it about fifty times before but I still got sucked into watching it with her¡ªI''ll link to a transcript in this entry, since it is DEFINITELY one of my inspirations. Mr Falchion is really amazing, I''ve never actually met him but he''s one of Mum and Dad''s oldest and best friends and definitely one of their greatest allies¡ªit''s because of him that they''re as rich as they are, because of him that we have this secret volcano moonbase, plus he''s just about the only super to be in the ''public eye'', I mean sure it wasn''t like he was zipping through the skies to work every day or anything but still. Nobody even suspected he was a super¡ªaside from people who knew, like Mum and Dad, and they weren''t going to tell¡ªuntil that stupid reporter ''Mz Miserre'' did that expos¨¦. The joke was definitely on her, though, I mean he''s so lovely and smart and cool that nobody could think bad of him, I even read that his public approval went UP because of what she wrote¡ªbut I''m letting myself ramble on, I''ll just go to the speech:
Ladies and gentlemen. My name is Lawrence Falchion, and I suffer from an unspeakable blessing. I doubt that I need to say what this ''blessing'' is, I would be surprised if any of you present here today, or indeed any of the millions watching or listening to this broadcast, did not know what I''m talking about. I''ll state it clearly anyway: I can fly. I am one of those who was, through no choice of my own, ''scientifically promoted'' during that period of time now commonly referred to as the manifestation singularity. Let me repeat one part of that last sentence, for clarity and for emphasis, ''through no choice of my own''. Nobody chose to be promoted¡ªI dislike that term, let me use another, ''altered''. Nobody chose to be altered in the way that we were. Nobody sought it out. Nobody asked for it and there is, to the best of my knowledge¡ªand you can believe that I''ve poured considerable resources into this very subject¡ªno ''cure'', no way to reverse the process, no way to remove ''powers'' from those who have them. I want to ask you something, all of you. Is it fair to judge someone for something over which they have no control? Would you judge me by the colour of my eyes, or the shade of my skin? Would you judge a blind man for his lack of sight, or a deaf man for his inability to hear? I can hear the cries now, "How dare you! How dare you compare your perverted ''powers'' with serious disabilities!" Perhaps to do so is wrong, I cannot say. After all, I''m not here to moralise. Consider this, though. What do those people who live with disabilities want? What is it that they desire above all else? Of course, they would like to be free of the disabilities that plague them, but in most cases that is not an option¡ªjust as it is not an option for me to be rid of my own ''condition''. Realistically, then, what do they want? I don''t believe I am speaking out of turn nor do I believe that I am making any wild leap of assumption when I say that many of those who live with disabilities want simply to be treated normally¡ªto be treated with the same dignity and respect due any of us, able, disabled, or ... ''altered''. After all, isn''t that what we ALL want? To be judged by the same standards as others are judged? I am fortunate enough not to suffer from any kind of disability, what I ''suffer'' from is what many would call a gift; I can fly. But if I were able to then I would give this ''gift'' to the first person who stepped forward to claim it, and I would expect nothing in return, not even thanks. I am a businessman; the founder and CEO of Falchion Extragenics. I started with nothing, or as near to nothing as makes no odds, but through hard work and perseverance¡ªsome would say stubbornness, I know of one person in particular who would call it perverse bloody-mindedness¡ªI have built my little company into something great. Today, Falchion Extragenics stands as one of the most successful independent companies in the world. I''m extraordinarily proud to be competing with such established and proud names as BTH Bionetics, NeuroStack.Net, NeoTerra, ImaTech¡ªthe list goes on. That my humble company is even comparable to these great names is an extraordinary achievement, not just for myself, but for everyone at Falchion Extragenics. Now let me ask you. Did the ability to fly help me to do this? Was it my ''alteration'' that gave me the advantages necessary to succeed in this, let''s face it, harsh and unforgiving market? Of course not. I have never used my ability in public, I have consciously avoided sports and other physical pursuits exactly because I knew that my ability would give me an unfair advantage. I don''t even play golf, to the disapproval of many of my peers. My achievements are not ''physical'' in nature¡ªI have built my company, I treat my employees well, I support many fine charities, and I do my very best to give back to the communities that have helped me become such an individual success.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. You tell me. Is even one of my successes due to my ''superpower''? I have achieved nothing that a ''normal'' person could not have, unless you are then to judge me on my business acumen or my skills at personal relations, or even my knack with numbers¡ªbut how ridiculous it would be to do so! Tell me, do we deride the skilled athlete for his physical ability? Do we condemn the visionary scientist for her brilliant mind? Do we chastise the artist for his creativity, the nurse for her compassion, the teacher for his patience? Do we say to any of these people, "You have a natural advantage, this is unfair, this is wrong"? Of course we don''t. To do so would be ludicrous, and low-minded¡ªand as a society we are NOT low-minded. Ladies and gentlemen, my name is Lawrence Falchion, and I suffer from an unspeakable blessing. And yet I have never seen it as a ''blessing'', and as of this moment I remain silent no longer. I can fly. I can fly! Broadcast it on every net, print it in every newspaper, shout it from the rooftops if that would please you, it is the truth, it is the ridiculous truth. Lawrence Falchion can fly, and that changes nothing. I have kept my ability a secret because I honestly believe that my possessing it has not in any way changed who I am. I would be who I am¡ªand where I am¡ªwhether I was ''scientifically promoted'' or not. I can fly. This is but one small part of who I am. Judge me if you must, but judge me on my whole, not on this one tiny unchangeable component. I thank you for your time. I would like a short break, and then I''ll take some of your questions. "I Suffer From An Unspeakable Blessing", Lawrence Falchion, xx45.02.22
Amazing, right? Inspiring! Mum and Dad were actually there when he made the speech, along with a lot of other supers from their old adventuring days. I actually don''t think Mr Falchion ever did much adventuring himself, if he did he kept it subtle because there''s hardly anything about him in the archives we''ve got here. Mum and Dad always say he was more of a support guy, back then he wasn''t super-rich like he is now but he was always smart and always good at, like, talking to people and organising stuff. Dad says that without someone like Mr Falchion backing you up it''s hard to tell if you''re really doing any good at all. You need someone to see the big picture, so that your small picture makes a real difference. Anyway, C2 really liked it too, she said she was amazed she''d never seen it before¡ªI guess it was mostly broadcast to Free Paradise since that''s where Mr Falchion lived at the time, except he''s in Powerstone City in NoZo now. Free Paradise has kind of a reputation for being a little friendlier to supers since they have that giant ant problem and need all the help they can get. NoZo''s the opposite, because of, y''know, all the bad stuff that happened there¡ªTOTALLY the fault of supervillains, by the way. I mean, us heroes do our best but it''s like Dad says, we can only react. For every nine evil plots we foil one slips through and then you get something like Neon City... Anyway, after that C2 and I watched some more old videos, mostly fights, she liked my commentary¡ªshe said I made it much easier to understand what was going on, since I could tell her the relationships of everyone involved, like how Dr Benzine and the TNT Brothers started off as allies but then had a falling out because of Envy Death and then Envy Death was with Nine''O''Mite for a while but THEN Nine''O''Mite accidentally killed RoToPo who the TNT Brothers HATED because he''s the one who half-blinded Triple Bomb (he''s the second ''T'' of the TNT Brothers) and so then they (the TNT Brothers and Envy Death and Nine''O''Mite) all teamed up against Dr Benzine but THEN all got together as one big supervillain team once Motoplasm and The Force started taking down Dr Benzine''s experimental mutant sewer-croc farms¡ªwell, I mean, you get the point. Unless you know the basics it can be hard to follow. Now I''m in bed, writing this. C2''s already asleep, we''re both pretty tired¡ªI''m still technically recovering from my ''bullet wounds'' although they seem a lot better today, just a little achey and itchy. Also I didn''t think of this before but NoZo''s like four hours behind Seclusion''s day-night cycle (we go by the Free Paradise standard, I guess because Mum and Dad come from there originally). Wait, shouldn''t she be waking and sleeping late, then? I just yawned hugely. Too tired to think about these things. Time to stop writing and sleep. xx49.07.27 | 07:33 | Sunday I feel great today! My chest is a teeny-tiny bit achey but my arm is completely fine, I woke up at like six o''clock and just spent an hour in the Training Room, I beat up soooooo many VBGs it''s not even funny. I left them all piled up in there, a couple of them managed to hit me but even without Dad''s super-strength (and secondary super-toughness) I barely felt it¡ªI mean, I know that the Training Room''s holograms aren''t exactly real and everything''s kind of ''half strength'' but even so, I''m sure I was tougher today than I''ve been for ages. Just took a shower and I''m hoping C2 will wake up soon, in the meantime I''m in the monitoring room helping Daniel. Well, just sitting here writing this, actually. "You''d better not be writing some kind of weird description of me." That was him. Don''t worry Daniel, I wouldn''t waste the words. "You''re writing something weird about me right now, aren''t you. Like how you wouldn''t bother writing a description of me." Okay, that was actually kind of spooky. "Is C2 still asleep? I guess she''s still on NoZo time." Maybe I''ll just turn auto-transcribe on, since I''m kind of talking to Daniel now. [Auto-Transcribe: ON] Well typical, as soon as I¡ª "Is she okay here? It must be pretty weird, coming somewhere like this." "Like you''d know. You''ve never been ANYWHERE."Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "I went to Emerald Hill to rescue you, didn''t I?" "That doesn''t count, you just hid in the hotel room the whole time¡ª" "Oh, you mean the same hotel room you went running to after that party? Or did you forget, every day, ''Aren''t we going home yet? I feel fine now, I''m completely recovered, when are we going home?''." "I ... I did not! I mean, yes, maybe I did say something like that, but¡ªhang on, I don''t want to record this¡ª" "Just delete it later if you''re worried." "That wouldn''t be accurate!" "Huh? You don''t want to record it but you won''t delete it?" "I hate deleting stuff from my diary, it feels so wrong¡ªwhere''s that stupid menu option, I had it just a minute ago ... oh, forget it. By the way, why aren''t there any like ''Daniel said'' ''I said'' tags on this?" "I didn''t hook in the P&O AI to the transcribe option. I could do it now if you want, it''d only take a minute." "Mmm ... no, it''s fine like this. It''s pretty obvious who''s talking. And I can just add one manually, right?" I said. "You totally just added one then, didn''t you¡ªhahaha, I can¡ªoh, hi C2! Good morning!" "C2! I didn''t even hear you get up, you''re really quiet, did you take a shower already too?" "Good morning Charlotte, good morning Daniel. Yes, I took a shower already. Are you both monitoring? Can I help?" "Of course, come on, sit here and I''ll show you," said stupid Daniel the friend-stealer. Hang on, I''m shutting this thing off, I need to interfere with these goings-on.
xx49.07.27 | 07:36 | Still Sunday "Just let me show her, you don''t even understand the underlying tech¡ª" "What''s there to understand, you just move the thing over the thing and it, uh, it boweeps when there''s a ... a thing!" "These are technical terms, you understand, C2. You''ll have to stop Charlotte if she''s going too fast for you." "Shut up! C2, you understand me, right?" "...possibly." "See, you''re just confusing her, C2''s like me, she wants to know the technical details, she wants to know about the guts of the system¡ª" "Stop saying what she ''wants'', like YOU''D know, you don''t know the first thing about people!" "Oh right, and YOU''RE a huge expert, what have you had, like a month''s experience in the real world? Yep, that''s DEFINITELY enough to¡ª" "SHUT UP! It''s a month more than YOU''VE had, so¡ª" "Charlotte. I''m sorry to interrupt, but I think your Opal is recording." "It''s what? Why¡ªargh, I must''ve accidentally started a new¡ª" xx49.07.27 | 07:59 | Still Sunday Had kind of a big argument with Daniel, it really embarrassed C2. Probably because it was about her. Apparently I''m not quite so okay with her and Daniel being friends as I thought I was. Also... No, I don''t want to even write it. C2 and I are in the lounge now, technically I should be on monitoring duty but I''m just not in the mood, I''ll do an extra hour tonight to make up. We''re watching news footage of Powerstone City during the Sniper siege. It''s awful, but we''re nearly up to the bit where [ENTRY TIMED OUT]
xx49.07.27 | 08:57 | Still Sunday I ran away. I really wanted C2 to see the whole thing but I just couldn''t bear to watch it myself, not right now when I''m still feeling tense and shaky and a little bit weak from this bullet wound thing (it''s starting to hurt again, maybe because I got worked up). Even thinking about it makes me cry¡ªC2 as well, she was already a little teary just from the footage of the first reports, when I peeked in she was sitting in a little mound of used tissues. Basically ... well, basically, my dad is a hero. Sniper was a supervillain, technically he was a hero first, but never a REAL hero. You know the type. Anti-Hero. Did some good but did it in a bad way ... I don''t know, it''s true that he helped to protect a lot of people, and he took down some of the worst supervillains by himself ... not just supervillains, either. Some of the regular villains that he killed didn''t really deserve to live. I''m not saying they deserved to die, just ... I can''t say the world was better off with them still in it. I''m getting into a dark mood now. Back to my dad being a hero. After Sniper turned bad¡ªI mean truly bad¡ªhe did some ... weird stuff. He killed Red Rocket, he says it was a shoot-out but ... I don''t know. Nobody knows. Both Red Rocket and Sniper had Unconscious Ballistic Calculation as their power. Maybe Sniper wanted to test himself against an ''equal''. It''s pretty much universally agreed that he was completely insane by that point. Mum said it was because someone died, the only person he cared about. It''s weird, her honesty curse should''ve made her tell me who that person was, but it didn''t. Maybe she didn''t know. Anyway. Maybe it doesn''t matter why Sniper did what he did. He did it, that''s all. This was pretty close to The Event, in the Dark Age, when everything was ... complicated. And messy. And ... and not so nice. So how it went was Sniper was in a building. In the middle of Powerstone City, near Galaxy Tower. With a collection of high-powered rifles and enough ammunition to last him basically forever. And with his power ... with his power, he couldn''t miss. Before that a lot of people called UBC a bottom-rung power, because its applications were so limited. Even legendary supers like Trigger Harpy didn''t really rely on it, they made their reputation in other ways. Red Rocket always said that even if he didn''t have his power, he''d still be adventuring, because it was what he loved. He even joked about it, said that if he''d wanted to he could''ve been the greatest basketball player in the world, making trick shots and winning games without even trying. But of course he was a hero, and so he would never have done that. Maybe it was because of Red Rocket that UBC was seen as a ''joke'' power, because he was so, well, jokey.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Then Sniper did what he did. After that, nobody thought of UBC as a joke. Four hundred and twenty-seven people died, because of him. Most were innocents, just normal people. Some were police, or military, or private mercenaries. Two were supers; Span, one of the Dust Brothers, and sWitch. They were there when it started¡ªnearby, anyway. They did their best to stop him, even though sWitch was a supervillain and Span was never that much of a hero. But they failed. And they died. I read there were some smart people who studied cases like Sniper. They thought that maybe this was a psychological thing. They called it Limit Syndrome. Apparently sometimes a super will feel like there''s nothing to do but push their power to its absolute limit. Just to see how far they can go, before someone stops them. It took Dad an hour to get there. Mum already had Daniel at that point, and she was pregnant with me¡ªjust a few months. They''d already semi-retired, they weren''t actively adventuring, just ... just in special cases. There was no way to get to Sniper safely, even the roof of the building was wired with explosives. He had a clear field of view in every direction. He picked his spot well. He prepared carefully. There was a supervillain called Vii, he was the first to be able to phase-shift, and a hero called Proud Eye, he had a variant of Perception Clarity that let him slow his perception of time, he could have dodged the bullets ... maybe. Others, like BigBad and Ironhide and Blood Diamond had limited invulnerability, more effective than Dad''s super-toughness ... but they weren''t there. None of them were there. Dad was. But, no, it was more than that. He chose to be there. A villain acted. A hero reacted. He didn''t even try to hide. He walked straight towards the building where Sniper was, and he took every bullet that Sniper sent at him. He took them all and he didn''t fall, not once, although in the middle, when he''s halfway there, he sinks to one knee and for a moment Can''t keep writing this, I''m crying already. It would''ve been easier to just watch the footage. No it wouldn''t have. I''m writing this in the toilet, by the way. I ran back in here, I didn''t want to let C2 see how upset I am. It''s just ... it was just so pointless. Sniper killed all of those people for no reason ... for NO reason, I don''t care if he lost someone he cared about, how is that ANY kind of excuse? It''s NOT an excuse, it''s not even a REASON, it''s not FAIR that all those people died, I hate it, I hate that it happened... There''s only one good thing about the whole situation, one single positive from a mountain of negatives; my dad stopped it before it got worse. Lots of people criticised him¡ªcriticised all the heroes. They said we should have known, that we should have... I''m depressing myself writing this. Going over all this history with C2, it''s making me remember all the bad stuff. And the nearer you get to The Event the more bad stuff there is. Dad always said that, I know, but ... but maybe I was never ready to hear it. Not until now. Watching it with C2, with someone who didn''t grow up with it all around them, maybe that''s helped give me a new perspective on everything. I think it''s affecting her, too. I love seeing her think¡ªreally think. Her eyes go ... I don''t know how to describe how they go but it''s amazing to see. I''ve been in this toilet for too long, I should go back out. I''m feeling a little better now. My eyes are dry, at least. I don''t even know why we watched the siege today, talk about skipping ahead. Anyway. C2''s waiting. xx49.07.27 | 15:20 | Still Sunday Today has been ... fun. Yes, fun is the right word. After C2 and I talked about the siege and how amazing Dad was and both had a little cry together we decided we should relax and have fun, so we watched some silly-cool movies together (apparently C2 and I have a common love; ''anything with dance-fighting'') and then we ambushed Daniel in the monitoring room with his own air guns (they''re the most fun thing he''s ever made, they just shoot like a ball of air, totally harmless and totally fun) and also with lunch, C2 and I cooked together and managed to make a pretty nice chicken salad with kind of a peanut dressing (Botler prepared the chicken but C2 and I did everything else), so we all ate together in the monitoring room and that was fun, then we all just sat around doing the monitoring and chatting about the movies C2 and I watched (Daniel does not have the depth of appreciation for dance-fighting that C2 and I share, but I think you''d have to be totally weird not to enjoy it at least a little), and C2 and Daniel didn''t talk about anything I didn''t understand which was GREAT. So now I''m just sitting here, watching Daniel teach C2 about the monitoring system (I love the way she listens, so attentive!) and writing this and just being calmly content. "This system is ... interesting. I don''t understand all of the technology involved but it seems efficient and clever." I''m just writing down what C2 and Daniel are saying now. That was C2, in case it wasn''t totally obvious. "Yeah, there''s like hundreds of satellites nobody cares about, most of them in slow-decaying orbits, Mum and Dad went around and fixed up a bunch with Wire Dreaming and D-Frag¡ªhey, Curls, how''d they get D-Frag again? Isn''t he supposed to hate Mum or something?" "They paid him a bunch of money," I said. "It was such a boring way to get him to do it, I can''t believe they didn''t have to, I don''t know, work with him to get into a secure facility or retrieve extremely sensitive personal files from some blackmailing ex-ally or something to win his help. But no, just boring old money."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "Huh. Well, anyway, once we had the satellites everything else was pretty simple, Dr Tsezch helped with the initial design and Mr Falchion basically paid for it¡ªGaia apparently helped out too, but I don''t know how." "Mr Falchion¡ªCharlotte and I watched his speech recently. It was very moving." "Yeah, he''s great. Not that I''ve met him but, y''know, it''s pretty hard not to be aware of him and what he''s done. We wouldn''t even have this place if it wasn''t for him." [Auto-Transcribe: ON] "Seclusion? He paid for it?" "No, but he helped out Mum and Dad¡ªbefore they joined up with him they were almost broke, ''adventuring'' doesn''t really pay very well, and they were spending most of what Mum was getting from her jobs on insurance and that kind of stuff. Mr Falchion made them part of his collective and convinced a lot of governments to partially fund the group, and I mean of course that hardly lasted any time at all but they got private sponsors and did a lot of advertising after that. Well, until the Dark Age. Then everything pretty much fell apart." I don''t think I''ve ever heard Daniel talk this long without him saying something totally un-understandable. It''s kind of weird, actually. "I''ve been learning about that. Charlotte and I watched Sniper''s siege earlier." "Oh. Yeah, that was pretty bad. Dad was awesome, though. Hah, but you''d never catch me doing anything that stupid." "I would call it brave." "Same difference. Charlotte''s the one you want for that kind of thing." "Haha, definitely, if you¡ªhey! Did you mean for ''bravery'' or ''stupidity''?" "Either or." "I think Charlotte is very brave. Although it''s painful to do so, I can easily imagine her doing what Mr Powers did." "Yeah ... but, I mean, it was much simpler back then. Even in the Dark Age, when things were really getting bad, at least there were definite ''bad guys''. All the heroes had to do was stop them. Not like with what''s happening now, these supervillains ... I don''t have a clue what they''re up to, and I''m pretty much a genius." Haha, just silence from me and C2 at that. Daniel''s focusing on the monitoring and pretending he didn''t just bring the whole conversation crashing to a halt. "Hey, Curls. You been using the live update system lately?" "No. It''s kind of weird. I mean it works okay¡ª" "Could you put it on now? I''ve got a few tests I want to run. I''m thinking of releasing the code as open source but I don''t want to do that until I''m sure all the major bugs are gone. Since we''re just sitting around¡ª" "Okay, whatever. I''ll have to end this entry first, hang on." xx49.07.27 | 15:21 | Still Sunday | [LIVE] Can I type with my mind? Yes I CAN type with my mind. "It''s working," I said. Oh, back to past tense. "Is past tense the default?" "Yes, I changed some of the settings this morning." "What? When? If you''ve been touching my Opal without my permission¡ª" "Relax, Curls, I did it remotely. And don''t worry, I can''t access your precious diary or whatever, not unless you tag the entries as ''open''. Hang on, I''ll link you to the big screen." "Is this the live update system?" C2 asked, interested. "It seems to work very well. Oh ... how does it know I was ''interested''?" "Like I keep saying, I''m a genius," said Daniel. "Actually it''s Charlotte who thought you were ''interested'', it''s just translating her interpretations into text. And very well too, if I say so myself." "Which of course you do," I said. "Don''t you think it''s weird that it''s past tense even though I''m saying this right now? I mean ... NOW?" "But by the time you''ve said it, it''s already been said," said Daniel. "That is ... well, you get what I mean. Past tense just looks better, in my opinion. What do you think, C2?" "It doesn''t make much difference to me. I think the whole system is very clever." You REALLY had to say that, didn''t you C2. Now he''s going to get all smug¡ª "Haha¡ªhey Curls, we''re literally READING YOUR MIND." "Can we stop this now?" I asked. "It''s starting to get embarrassing." "I''m also a little uncomfortable," C2 said. She was looking away from the screen. "It feels wrong." "I''ll turn the screen off," Daniel said, doing so. "There." "Don''t you need it for your ''checking''?" I asked. "Nah, it''s not actual output I need, just diagnostics on the P&O AI. Just keep running it live for a while and I''ll have a look at the log later." ... So now nothing''s happening. Daniel''s just monitoring and C2''s watching and I''m sitting over here thinking about nothing. "This is pointless," I said. "We''re not going to find anything. We should DO something!" "Like what?" Daniel said. "We have no idea what''s going on, we have no leads¡ªWHAT, exactly, do you suggest we ''do''?" "Your brother is right, Charlotte," C2 said. "Information-gathering is important. If you act without knowing enough about the situation, you could make things worse even if your intentions are good." "But if we don''t act at all then the situation could get really bad¡ªlike with Arrow Island, if I''d waited then everyone there would''ve had their brains turned to mush!"If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "I''m not condemning what you did," C2 said. "Sometimes action is necessary. But it''s good to get more information if you can." ... That was me sulking for a bit. I know she''s right and I know Daniel''s right but it doesn''t make much difference. I''ve been letting myself get complacent, with C2 coming here and everything¡ªI''ve let myself forget just how much of a threat these supervillains are. It''s so scary not knowing what they''re planning, what they''re doing¡ªwhat they''re doing RIGHT NOW! "I know," I said. Daniel and C2 looked at me. "I know you''re both right but it doesn''t change anything. Something''s going on, we know that much. In the last six months there have been at least twenty schools hit by Segregation. Probably way more. And all the investigation and research we did showed similar events going back more than two years. So whatever this is, whatever''s going on here, it''s been going on for far too long." "It might already be nearing its end," said Daniel. "If you look at the trends they''re definitely slowing down, and the last few places hit by Segregation have been specialised schools¡ªmarine biology, zoology, nanotechnology, theoretical physics ... it''s almost as if they''re collecting specialists." "For something terrible," I said. "Right?" "I feel that it''s safe to assume it''s not for something good," said C2, quietly. "Exactly! And something else that''s weird, that''s WAY too weird to ignore¡ªNONE of the people who were taken for Advanced Self-Improvement have shown up ANYWHERE. It''s like they just vanished! My theory is that they''ve all been taken to some kind of huge evil secret base, PROBABLY in the Dead Mountains." "This again¡ªCurls, there''s no secret base in the Dead Mountains, that whole area''s lousy with grey radiation, even with radsuits and counteractive radiation you wouldn''t last more than a day. I know that weird ornithopter went through there but that was only to lose the drones¡ª" "And why did it go THERE to lose the drones? Because grey radiation scrambles tracking equipment. There''s no way to scan the Dead Mountains¡ª" "I can so easily see this becoming a circular argument¡ªCurls, just drop it, okay? You just said it yourself, there''s no way to scan a grey rad zone, even if they do somehow magically have a base in those mountains there''s no way we''re gonna find it." "Well ... well HUH." "You''re frustrated," said C2, one of her not-quite-questions. "Because you want to act but you don''t know what to do." "I just feel ... I feel so strongly that ''reacting'' isn''t going to get us anywhere with this. There''s something so BAD going on here and that we don''t even know what it is just drives me crazy. We have to ACT. We have to DO something." "So what, then?" said Daniel. "What could we possibly do?" "I don''t know! I just want to be out there, fighting to stop this¡ª" "You don''t even know what it is you''re stopping¡ª" "EXACTLY! It''s just soooooooooooooo fatal exception in module [LiveUpdate 1.4.7] xx49.07.27 | 22:49 | Still Sunday Ho-kay, apparently Daniel''s ''genius'' live update system still has a few bugs to sort out. It crashed so hard this afternoon it froze up my whole Opal, and Opals are supposed to be unfreezable. That''s part of why Mum and Dad like them, because they''re so tough and durable and reliable¡ªthey used them too, back when they were adventuring. Daniel says they''ve got some security flaws which is why he''s so paranoid about me using his stupid encryption system, but whatever. I love my Opal. And I DON''T like it when stuff happens to make it crash or freeze up. Anyway, after like three hours of fiddling Daniel finally managed to get things working again, fortunately (for him) with no permanent damage or data loss. He said that the crash was good because reading the crashlog gave him the data he needed to fix a bunch of bugs but whatever. He also said that the reason it crashed was because I got too worked up. Apparently my emotions were too strong. "You know computers and emotions, they just can''t handle ''em," he said. "WHAT IS THIS HUMAN CONCEPT OF LOVE hahaha, seriously though, you must''ve been really angry to overload the EmoCut subsystem, I put a huge buffer in that thing."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "I wasn''t really angry," I said. "I was ... I don''t know, frustrated or something." "Well, anyway, it shouldn''t happen again." So he says. I''m a little sceptical. Still ... I have to admit that the LUS thing (Daniel finally decided on the final acronym, it stands for Live Update System¡ªSO creative, I know) does have its uses. It''s good to have a live report when I''m on a mission, I''ve read the Arrow Island one about ten times already¡ªI kind of wish it was more detailed but I guess I don''t really think so much when I''m missioning. I mean ... you know what I mean. Daniel said he''s fiddled with the brainscanning thing or whatever to make it more ''observational'', personally I can''t see much difference. I''m more worried about whether to use present or past tense for the LUS entries, present tense just seems more fitting but then when I just write a normal entry I use past tense. I guess if I really hate the way a LUS entry looks I can just go back and change it later. Maybe I shouldn''t be worrying about this so much. After all, it''s not as if anyone but me is going to read this, at least not without extensive editing. I should just do what feels right. Anyway, I''m pretty tired now. C2 and Daniel are doing more monitoring but maybe I''ll just go to bed. xx49.07.28 | 14:15 | Monday Hmm. Hmmmmm. Hmmmmmmmm. No, I''m not writing that. I don''t ... I''m just not writing that. I''m not even THINKING that. Maybe something interesting happened this morning. Maybe. Apparently Daniel and C2 stayed up late going through recent news¡ªby ''recent'' I mean the past two years, the timeframe in which Segregation events have been happening. They were looking for anything unusual, any evidence of supervillain schemes. They might have found something. It was C2 who first saw it, apparently she''s good at finding patterns. Or the absence of patterns? Anyway, when I went in, in the morning, they were arguing. Well, Daniel was trying to argue, C2''s pretty much impossible to argue with. "¡ªno, I just ... you''ve got a point, there might be something here, but you''re jumping to this huge conclusion¡ª" "I disagree. If you examine my reasoning and the evidence I have based it on I think you will understand what I''m saying, and understand also that the leap I am making is not so large. Please look at these specific articles again. Please note the dates and locations. Please¡ª" "Curls, thank goodness¡ªcould you talk some sense into this friend of yours? She''s got this bizarre theory that the supervillains are stealing georods." I just stared at them¡ªthis was pretty early and I was kind of bleary. "Charlotte," said C2. "Good morning. It''s possible that¡ª" "Oh no, don''t go spreading your bizarre theory meme to my sister, she''ll pick it up and run with it until she''s brought the whole WORLD down¡ªCurls, for your own safety just turn around and walk out, right now." "Walk out or talk sense into C2?" Like I said, I was bleary. "Charlotte, please look at these articles..." So about an hour later I was starting to understand what C2 was saying. There DO seem to be a lot of georod thefts over the past two years¡ªexcept very few of them were specifically FOR georods. Usually other things were stolen, or there was a fire or other accident, and georods were counted among the lost or stolen items. Compared to the years previous there''s a rise of more than 500%, which does seem significant¡ªand that''s just those losses and thefts that are on record. "It''s just mad," Daniel was saying. "If they wanted georods they''d go to one of the big production plants¡ªor the caches in Dzodestra, there are thousands of georods just sitting there, RIPE for the taking, with all the fighting going on I bet nobody would even notice." "Perhaps that is exactly what has happened," C2 said, quietly. "If nobody noticed then the thefts would not be reported. If they were clever about it, and we have no reason to believe that they would not be, then they would not take all of the georods in the caches, only some. It''s likely the disappearances would not even be noticed." "Uh-huh, I see, so now the absence of evidence is being counted as evidence, yep, that makes SO much sense. Okay then, so why haven''t they hit Powerstone? There''s a huge production plant there¡ª" "If you could please try to remember my secondary theory¡ª" "Not this again, this is even madder than your georod one¡ªget this, Curls, C2 thinks that the bad guys are based in Powerstone City." I stared at C2. "Huh? Why?" "Because very little has happened there over the past two years," C2 said. "Crime remains constant; high in the poor areas and low in the rich areas. There have been several fires and there was a series of explosions in a block of apartment buildings six months ago. Aside from these events, nothing of particular significance has happened." "Again, you''ll note, no actual evidence," said Daniel. "Just ''nothing bad has happened''." "If you compare Powerstone with similar cities, the fact that very little of significance has happened is in itself significant. Crime is rising all over the world, especially violent crime. In particular, and I assume this is at least partly due to Segregation, disappearances are increasing¡ªexcept in Powerstone City." "Look," said Daniel, "let''s just ... let''s just go back to the basics with this, all right? Can we do that?" "Of course," said C2. "Basics are very important." "First of all, why do they want georods? They''re like the worst power source in the world, they''re basically obsolete, if they need power then why not use the new invert fusion matrix tech? IFM cores are more efficient, cleaner, cheaper, easier to produce¡ªeasier to steal, even, georods are too unstable to teleport, you''d have to move them the old fashioned way."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "I don''t know why they want georods. But perhaps there is something special about them. One characteristic seems obvious; georods are the only power source in the world to possess an aura." "So what? That doesn''t mean anything¡ª" "It may not seem significant to us, but it is a point of difference that should be acknowledged." Daniel breathed out heavily. He was getting annoyed. To be honest, I was kind of enjoying this. "Fine, point of difference acknowledged," he said. "And just to show I''m being fair, I''ll add this; georods have some military functionality. They can be weaponised." "I''d like to add one more point," said C2. "If the criminals behind the georod thefts are scientifically promoted then this could, perhaps, have something to do with their motivations. There is a proven link between auras and scientific promotion, specifically that you must have an aura to be scientifically promoted. To clarify, every scientifically promoted individual in the world has an aura, although not every individual with an aura is scientifically promoted. Perhaps the supervillains have discovered a way to use georods to enhance their own promotions, an interaction of auras artificial-to-natural." "...okay, maybe you''re ... maybe you could have a point there." I didn''t like the way Daniel looked at C2, then. "I didn''t think of that. I mean, it''s really unlikely, nobody''s ever managed to create anything that''s been able to enhance powers to any significant degree. General consensus is that messing with auras is a real bad idea. But. If they did figure something out then, yeah, okay, maybe they''d need an auraed energy source to power it. But forget that for a moment¡ªlet''s say it is the supervillains who''ve been stealing georods. And let''s say they''re using them to make weapons. That''d fit in with all these disappearances, all this brainwashing, mood control tech¡ªwhat if they''re building a secret army?" "To attack who?" C2 asked. I answered: "Everyone. Right?" Daniel nodded. He looked serious. "Even conservative estimates puts the number of Segregated at well over twenty thousand. Add in private mercenaries and others they''ve recruited, and who knows how big an armed force they could be amassing." "I understand what you mean when you say ''everyone''," said C2. "But even with those numbers it seems unrealistic¡ª" "Yeah?" said Daniel. "You think? You looked at what''s going on in the world lately? It''s not like NoZo ever had a huge standing army, most of their ''soldiers'' are ''peacekeeping'' in Dzodestra and those back home are just glorified security guards. Free Paradise too, their guys are just bug killers, all their training and weaponry is designed for fighting giant ants, not other soldiers. Amiana have their mobile suit units, but they''re busy war-profiteering in Dzodestra. What''s left of Mist is hardly worth mentioning, New Bala don''t even give their guys guns, and Horne is barely a country. As for the Dzodestrans, they''re too busy fighting their mortal enemies the Dzodestrans to bother with anything else. And if these supervillains are developing weapons ... hell, who knows what they''re cooking up, mobile battle platforms, power armour, bio-engineered battle plants¡ª" "You REALLY don''t have to sound so, so GLEEFUL about it¡ª" "Look, all I''m saying is, it wouldn''t take much to conquer the world right now, not with the state it''s in. With the right tech, the right people, and most importantly the right plan, I could see it being feasible with, oh, you could probably get away with a starting army of say fifty thousand soldiers¡ªif, as I said, they were properly equipped and trained. That''s taking into account their mind control and brainwashing tech. Every population centre they conquer will give them more potential troops and support. The other thing is, who knows how many supers they''ve got on their side? What kind of powers they have?" "All right, stop talking," I said. "You''re just getting me down, now." "It''s uncomfortable to think about these things," said C2. "But necessary. It seems strange that your parents and the other scientifically promoted¡ª" "C2, you can really just call them ''supers''." "It seems strange that they haven''t uncovered anything during their investigations." "Huh," I said. "That''s not strange at all. ''Taking it slow'', ''being cautious'', they''re scared of doing anything in case it''s the wrong thing. They''re frightened of revealing themselves to the public, they think people couldn''t handle us, well once those supervillains start riding into cities on the backs of giant mutant plant monsters THEN we''ll see what they think of us!" "Calm down, Curls, you don''t want to blow out your Opal again." "I don''t even have LUS turned on! And I WON''T calm down, not when all of this is happening¡ªDaniel, you''re agreeing with C2 now, right? About the georods and everything?" "Not agreeing. But I concede that possibly¡ª" "Okay, so, isn''t that a lead? Isn''t that something we could follow up? Can we, like, ''mark'' places with georods, production plants and caches, can we ... can we do something to maybe catch them?" "Hey, we''re not the ones with twenty thousand brainwashed minions at our disposal. We''ve got you, me, C2, Mum and Dad, a handful of their old contacts and the dozen or so supers they''re still friendly with¡ªand most of them aren''t interested in anything except keeping their heads down and living their ''normal'' lives." "Perhaps we could petition independent organisations for support?" C2 said. "Or perhaps a government, or¡ª" "Don''t be naive," Daniel said. "For a start, the only government that''s remotely super-friendly is Free Paradise''s, and even they ''tolerate'' rather than ''accept''. But forget that anyway, because we can''t trust any organisation, we have no idea what kind of influence these supervillains wield, anyone we approached for help could be working with them. If there''s one thing I KNOW about this whole crappy situation, it''s this: we''re on our own." I went off and had a bit of an angry sulk after that. Now I''m writing all of this out, to try to get it out of my system and try to find ANYTHING that might lead me to ANYTHING. It''s so unfair. Why can''t any of the supers see that we NEED to be fighting this? I know there aren''t many of us left but ... but there have to be NEW supers, right? Like C2? Except the supervillains are grabbing them, too. Veronica Flux and The Head and ... and everyone like them. New Powers, that''s what Dad calls them. Not 2nd Gens like Daniel and me, but people who spontaneously promoted after The Event. It''s really rare but it''s definitely possible ... but not ALL of them have been brainwashed or recruited or whatever by the supervillains, right? Right? xx49.07.28 | 19:33 | Still Monday | [LUS] More testing for Daniel. At least I''m getting the hang of this LUS system now¡ª "It''s just LUS, saying ''LUS system'' is redundant." Daniel''s here, of course. All of this is going up on the screen. Yes, hello Daniel. I can see you reading this. You. Are. Often. Annoying. "Haha, good one." Case in point. "Oh, hey C2." "Hello. Hello, Charlotte. Are you testing the LUS?" "See? C2 gets it right. Yep, I''m pretty sure all the major bugs are worked out, but I need to get Charlotte riled up to really test its limits." "What? I don''t want to get ''riled up'', that''s stupid¡ª" "Hey, Curls, I''ve actually been thinking about this whole supervillain thing. It''s pretty sad that none of the other supers are really helping us." "Oh, right? They''re supposed to be our allies, they''re SUPPOSED to be HEROES. It''s terrible that they''re not doing anything¡ªmore worried about their Public Identities, like THEY''LL have any value once the world gets taken over by supervillains. Huh. You know what I think? I think they''re so comfortable in their Public Identities that they''ve FORGOTTEN they even HAVE Secret Identities." "Okay, that''s good," says Daniel. He''s looking at the big screen. "You can settle down now¡ª" "Oh right, I can just ''settle down'', like it''s that easy¡ªthis problem is NOT getting solved by ''settling down''. ''Settling down'' is what got us in this mess in the first place¡ªif every single hero hadn''t ''settled down'' and hidden or whatever then MAYBE we would''ve NOTICED¡ª" "Seriously, Curls, calm yourself. I''m not worried about the LUS but you look like you''re about to pop a vein or something." "Huh. HUH." "You''re frustrated," C2 says to me. "And you feel disappointed in the other scientifically promoted individuals, those who your parents once called allies." "You going somewhere with this?" Daniel asks. "I was wondering. Is it possible that Mr Falchion would help you? He is wealthy and powerful, and his influence¡ª" "Yeah, exactly. He''s accepted by the mundanes, why would he risk that?" "Risk? RISK? I''ll tell you what ''risk'' is, ''risk'' is doing NOTHING and just LETTING¡ª" "Curls, you''re just repeating yourself. Yeah, I get it, I agree, it''d be great if we could do something to fight these supervillains, but they''re just too careful. We''re never going to catch them except by luck." "Then we have to at least put ourselves in a position where we might GET lucky!" "I agree." C2 smiles at me¡ªa proper smile. "I agree with Charlotte. It''s clear that these people are organised and highly motivated, and skilled at keeping their operations secret. Their plan has been progressing for a long time unopposed. Even now, it may be too late to stop it." "Not doing such a great job of cheering me up." "I''m sorry. My point is that you are correct; someone has to fight. More active investigation is necessary, we must do more to uncover the plans and motivations of these people." "It''s fine to say that," says Daniel, "but unless¡ª" "I believe we should go to Powerstone City." Daniel and I both stare at C2. "Huh?" Daniel says. "You ... huh?" "I have three reasons; separate, but interrelated. First, as we discussed, Powerstone City''s lack of significant change over the past two years is suspicious. If those behind Segregation are based there then they may be avoiding suspicion by controlling or influencing criminal activities in their local area. Another possibility is that they are planning an operation centred in or near Powerstone City, in which case they would not risk drawing attention to the area beforehand¡ªto clarify, they would not conduct ''small'' operations before conducting the ''large'' operation. This leads to my second and third reasons. As previously discussed, the georod plant in Powerstone City is the largest in Nowhere Zone and one of the largest in the world. Additionally, it''s not just a production plant. It is also a recycling facility. It is possible that spent georods may be just as valuable to the supervillains as live georods."The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Daniel is looking kind of stunned. I think I am too. I mean, I knew C2 was smart, but this is something else entirely. "Earlier," she continues, "I made the point that georods are the only power source in the world to have an aura. Generally speaking, this is correct. I believe that most people would not include unique power sources in such a statement, and so I did not." "You''re talking about the powerstone," Daniel says. "You''re right, it does have an aura. One of the strongest in the world." C2 nods, pleased. "If the supervillains are interested in auraed energy sources," she says, "then they must see the powerstone as an object of desire." "Even without the aura," I add, kind of not wanting to be left out, "just ANY supervillain would love to get their hands on the powerstone. It''s just so, I don''t know, tempting." "But there''s a reason no one''s ever managed to steal it," Daniel says. "You know, Curls, probably better than me, I bet you could name every supervillain who''s tried and failed¡ª" "Well, Distraxion was technically the first but really he wasn''t actually trying to steal the powerstone, he just wanted to use it to¡ªoh okay fine," I say, at Daniel''s growing look of mock-horror, "but you did ASK¡ª" "I didn''t, actually, I just said that you could name every failed attempt, not that you should. My point is that in the..." "Seventeen attempts." "¡ªto steal or otherwise ''use'' the powerstone, nobody''s even come close to succeeding. Right? I mean, it''s right in the middle of Galaxy Tower, the security there is unbelievable¡ªwell, it''s powering the whole city and most of the rest of the country, of course they''d protect it well. Hah, you''d need an army just to..." Daniel trails off, frowning. "An army," I repeat. "Like the one the supervillains have with all the Segregated people." "Okay, okay, sure, let''s just step back from this a moment," Daniel says. "Even if all of this is right, it''s not up to us to do anything. We should just tell Mum and Dad, let them and the others know¡ª" "What? Are you kidding? They won''t do anything¡ªDaniel, I love Mum and Dad as much as you do but you have to agree that they''re useless for this stuff. All they do is react, that''s not going to help us here¡ª" "Calm down¡ª" "They''re just not going to listen to us! Or actually they WILL listen to us and then they''ll say something like ''those are certainly potential possibilities that we''ll keep in mind for a very careful, useless investigation at some far future¡ªpossibly theoretical¡ªdate by which time it''ll be too late anyway''." C2 is frowning. "I''m almost certain that they wouldn''t say that¡ª" "You get my point! Even if they listened to us and agreed that we might have a lead here they wouldn''t actually do anything about it, nothing useful anyway, and definitely not soon enough. We''re already so far behind these supervillains, we''ve got to run to catch up¡ªand if that means sacrificing a little caution then so be it." "Well, okay," Daniel says. "You might have accidentally stumbled over a couple of relevant points there. But aren''t you forgetting something, Curls?" I blink at him. "Something Dr Tsezch did before he left?" More blinking. More failing-to-recollect. Daniel rolls his eyes. "The teleporter?" "What about it?" "Come on, Curls, I thought you were supposed to have this perfect memory¡ªhe put a lock on it. I don''t have the key." "Oh." That''s definitely a big obstacle. Without Daniel''s teleporter¡ª "Of course, that''s only on my prototype model." "Huh?" I say. C2 is smiling down at her hands, that cute secret smile of hers. "C2, what''s going on here?" "I''ve been helping Daniel with some experiments. His new teleportation system. Being rezzed is quite thrilling." "What?" "Catch up, Curls. I was gonna do a big ''haha actually we CAN teleport you!'' thing, but since your actually-not-at-all-perfect memory failed you, you kind of ruined it for me. So, yeah. Actually we CAN teleport you. Tah-dah." "Well ... okay, well, good. Good! Then let''s¡ª" "But it''ll take a while to set up. The new system is more accurate and allows non-phased matter to be transported, but it requires a lot of prep work." "Like ... days?" "What? No! An hour at the most. It''s ... early afternoon in NoZo right now¡ªlook, if we''re going to do this we''d better figure out your plan¡ª" "Don''t worry, I''ve got that covered. The Force and Motoplasm are in Powerstone City, so I''ll just get in with them, they''ll be my ''local contacts''. They might even already have some information about strange goings-on!" "That guy Chass is operating out of Powerstone too," Daniel says. "You could¡ªwhat''s that face? Curls, why are you making that face?" "Chass? Seriously? He''s not even a real super, just some weird vigilante guy with a suit of homemade armour, I don''t even want to talk to him." "Have you read the reports, though? The dude''s a total badass¡ªand he gets into the really grubby places, the parts of the city the security firms won''t touch, he might¡ª" "I don''t care. Whatever he knows, I''m sure PROPER superheroes like The Force and Motoplasm will ALSO know." "I just don''t think you should dismiss the guy, maybe he''s a little brutal but ... okay, fine, whatever. I''m pretty sure we''ve got an address for Motoplasm''s clinic-thing here, I''ll zap you nearby. Somewhere secluded, okay?" "Good. Yes. Do that. C2, let''s go get ready." xx49.07.28 | 20:02 | Still Monday Writing this without the LUS thing. It''s hard to know what to take, money of course, there''s plenty of that lying around here, and I''ve got on my stealth armour underneath my clothes (black hooded sweatshirt over a Sweet Dreams t-shirt, my second-worst pair of black jeans, comfortable sneakers) but what else? My Opal, of course¡ªoh! C2''s got one too, now, Daniel gave it to her. Technically it belongs to Mum and Dad but they won''t mind, they''ve got plenty spare. It''s synced up to mine so we can easily talk, and he put the LUS system on hers, too. She can keep a journal like mine! I don''t know if she will, though. C2 just doesn''t seem like a diary sort of person.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Anyway, Daniel''s got his computers working hard figuring out how to get us to Powerstone safely, so we''re all just pretty much waiting. I can''t wait to go, to actually DO something, and also YAY I''m going to meet Motoplasm and The Force, SO COOL. They were one of the very first superteams, even before Mum and Dad teamed up The Force and Motoplasm were taking down bad guys. Then they all got together, of course, and formed their famously unnamed superhero collective, that''s when things really started to get interesting, especially ... Daniel''s calling, apparently he needs to weigh me. More later, maybe after I get to Powerstone! | C2s Opal | Monday July 28th xx49, 8:07pm This is a test entry. My name is Charlotte Crescent, also known as ''C2'' to Charlotte Powers and her family. Daniel Powers has given me an Opal in order to more effectively coordinate with Charlotte Powers during our mission. I am still in the process of becoming accustomed to the Opal''s operating system, some parts are counter-intuitive and difficult to understand, although from what I have read the OpenPAL operating system is robust and flexible. Daniel specifically told me that his LUS (Live Update System) would not be possible on any other portable device. On that subject, I am pleased that my condition does not seem to interfere with the LUS in any way that would prevent me from using it. Daniel has told me that the results of my ''synchronisation'' were interesting and differed from Charlotte''s in several key ways, but I have not had an opportunity to discuss this with him. Returning to the subject of the Opal, physically the unit is difficult to damage and aesthetically attractive (in my opinion). There is a wrist ''mount'' to which the Opal can be easily affixed, and basic operation is both simple and efficient (although as I mentioned earlier in this entry more complex operations are counter-intuitive and difficult to understand). It projects a hard light holo-keyboard, which I am using to type this entry. The sensation is unfamiliar but satisfying.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Charlotte and I are preparing to travel to Powerstone City via Daniel''s teleportation system. (This teleportation system is a project I assisted him with, although my participation was mostly as a test subject. I did offer some small suggestions and observations, but I don''t know how helpful they were. It''s probable that my contribution to the project was negligible and that he did not require my assistance at all, but I am happy he included me.) My feelings about travelling to Powerstone City via teleportation are: excitement, fear, anxiety. I am convinced that action is necessary and that without intervention the ''supervillains'' will soon achieve their goals. We (Charlotte, Daniel and myself) don''t know what the goals of the ''supervillains'' are, but as Charlotte has said to me more than once (paraphrased): "We have to assume they''re bad!" Although I would like to explore this concept (that is, the ''supervillains'' and their goals) in greater detail, in part because keeping a diary is more interesting and enjoyable than I had expected it to be, Daniel is now calling me. Perhaps he requires my assistance in explaining something to Charlotte. Whatever the reason for his inviting me to join them it would be rude not to respond, and so I will end this entry here. Charlotte Crescent (C2) xx49.07.28 | 20:09 | Still Monday Daniel had to call C2 twice before she even heard him, she was writing on her new Opal. Maybe she IS a diary sort of person. Huh. Anyway, we''re just about ready to go, exciting exciting exciting! Daniel''s doing technical fiddly last-minute things to his teleporter, it''s even rougher-looking than his first one, which looks like a glass tube. This new one is just a bunch of ... blocks. I think some kind of plastic? I just asked him, apparently they''re the packing from some computer stuff. Oh, if you duct-tape two together they enclose the necessary components perfectly? Yes, Daniel, that just fills me with confidence. I mean, I know he''d never do anything that''d put me at risk but still, he could put more effort into appearance. Presentation, Daniel! Even the supervillains think that''s important, their equipment is all futuristic and cool, shiny white plastic and glowing blue things and that kind of stuff. It''s very cohesive and slick-looking and impressive. Meanwhile we''re stuck with raw components duct-taped into packing material. The supervillains really do have us beat in EVERY department. Depressing. Come on, come on¡ªC2 is tapping away again, we''re both writing, it''s kind of fun, actually, her and me both keeping journals. I wonder what she''s writing about? Probably something sensible and appropriate, not like my random blathering. Oh, I didn''t write down about the thing Daniel gave me, to be honest (like I have a choice) I''m more than a little dubious about it. "It''s a power detector!" he said. It doesn''t look like much, just a tiny black thing that plugs into my Opal. Apparently there''s a psycroach brain in there, not exactly something I like thinking about but oh well. Here''s the conversation I had with him about it:Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "This is really clever, even for me. The dongle goes into one of your Opal''s auxiliary slots and functions as a slave to the LUS. It''s only because C2''s here that I could do this, because it needs a control power to function. Hers is perfect because it totally blocks psychic signals, which means I can easily get an accurate percentage based on¡ª" "REALLY not in the mood for your babbling right now, Daniel. Just tell me what it does." "Charlotte, maybe I can explain. I''ve worked with Daniel on this, and it is clever. The ''dongle'' will constantly broadcast¡ª" "Could we POSSIBLY call it ANYTHING other than a ''dongle''?" "What would you suggest?" "I don''t know, just¡ª" "PDD, then," said Daniel. "Power-Detecting Dongle." "Fine." "The PDD will constantly broadcast a pain signal¡ª" "Wait, pain? Why pain? Daniel¡ª" "Relax, you won''t even feel it." "But why PAIN? Why not happiness or something?" "Because pain is simple and easily measured," Daniel said. "Maybe with time and testing I could use another form of psychic energy but for now pain works fine. Your copying of C2''s power is imperfect, which ironically is perfect for our purposes. The more powers you''re copying at once the weaker C2''s psychic shielding will get for you. The weaker the psychic shielding, the more of the pain signal will get through¡ªbut don''t worry. Like I said, even at full strength you wouldn''t even feel a tingle. By measuring the relative strength of the pain signal we can easily deduce how many powers you''re copying at that time, and thus the number of supers around you!" "Huh," I said. "But¡ª" "Yes, yes, okay, so there are two flaws to the system¡ªfirst that you have to be copying C2''s power for it to work, and second that it doesn''t actually measure the number of supers nearby, just the number of powers you''re copying. But if the number goes up then you''ll know that someone with a power just came within one thousand nine hundred and seventy millimetres of you." "Just say twenty metres, please." So anyway, apparently I now have a super detector on my Opal. I still don''t like the idea of a ''pain signal'' even if I can''t actually feel it, but I guess this''ll come in handy if oh my goodness the teleport''s ready! Okay, I''m switching to MISSION MODE! LUS, activate! xx49.07.28 | 20:10 | Still Monday | [LUS] Argh so false alarm, Daniel was just getting excited over one of his simulations doing something unexpected. No, sorry, because it did something expected. He got all excited because his simulation did exactly what he thought it would. I may never truly understand my brother. "Did you turn the LUS on?" Daniel asks me. "Yes, it''s recording now. C2, are you turning yours on, too?" "Do you think I should?" "It couldn''t hurt," Daniel says. He''s smiling at C2. "It''ll help with my debug stuff, too, there was some weirdness when Charlotte rezzed last time, I think I got rid of the glitch that was causing that but it''s always good to have multiple sources of debug data. By the way, C2, you might notice some weird stuff with the LUS at first, I know we went through calibration together but even so¡ªbasically, the more you use it the better it''ll get, you remember our discussion about the feedback cycle. I''ve actually made a few changes since then, the processing time in particular is a lot quicker now¡ªnot that you''ll notice that. Well, hopefully not, if you notice it then that means there''s a problem, haha. Um, right now there''s a three second buffer to get around a couple of messy parsing issues, which incidentally helps make the ''style'' of the entries smoother. It''s kind of brute force but the way it works turned out to be pretty elegant, if I say so myself. Actually, maybe I should just keep that ... well, I''ll check the reports and make a call later."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Now Daniel''s fiddling again, how long does it take to set up a stupid teleporter anyway? HOURS it seems. "Now," Daniel says, "I''m aiming pretty high because I don''t want you two to rez into anything solid, so you should go out-of-phase for your entry, Curls." "What about C2? She can''t go out-of-phase!" "Ah, I''ve anticipated your concerns and have prepared an excellent buffer that should ensure C2 comes to no harm." Pillows. He''s got pillows and he''s duct-taping them around C2. She doesn''t seem NEARLY concerned enough about this. "C2, you don''t seem NEARLY concerned enough about this!" "I trust Daniel." So do I, but that doesn''t mean I''d let him teleport me somewhere with only a couple of pillows for protection. "There," Daniel says, after checking the pillows. C2 looks kind of funny. "That should do it. You both ready?" "I''ve been ready for HOURS." "I am ready, Daniel." Daniel grins. "So what are we waiting for? Let''s get you to Powerstone. I''ll be in contact with you through your Opals, I predict a four to nine second delay in audio due to all the routing I''d have to do to get a voice channel open, so let''s just stick to text, okay?" "Okay, whatever, send us, sendREPRESENTS OUR BEST CHANCE OF SUCCESS WHICH IS WHY WE CAN''T TELL YOU ANYTHING MORE THAN [DATASTREAM LOST] xx49.07.29 | 16:21 | Tuesday | [LUS] believe she didn''t hurt herself, she landed right on her arm. It''s just lucky there wasn''t anyone around, it''s really quiet here! And SO dirty! And it smells pretty bad, kind of a weird smell, hot and dry and icky. It''s only early in the afternoon but it''s already getting dark, the sun''s setting and the sky''s all yellow and hazy. No clouds. I can even see the moon, it''s so weird to think that we just came from there, it looks so far away, so little. Daniel''s still up there, keeping watch on us. C2''s looking around at everything, I guess I am too. The streets are so wide! The city is so flat! This isn''t like the simulation at all, but I guess the sim is only for the main central area of Powerstone City, this is more like the, what, the outskirts I guess, except I can look all the way down this wide empty road until the city fades into a kind of yellow-brown haze, so ''outskirts'' seems kind of wrong. So many buildings, and none of them are more than two storeys high. They''re all made of this seamless yellow construction material, like a kind of plastic clay, so this must be one of the reclaimed areas. Also the road''s really cracked, in some places the cracks are big enough to put your whole foot in, pretty easy to trip over so I''m being careful. I can kind of see the ''proper'' city in the distance, but it''s just a bunch of shapes against the sky. Powerstone''s really huge, I always knew it was a big city but I never knew it was THIS big. But where are all the people? Huh, just looked at this entry and the start got cut off, that''s weird. [Session Paused] [Session Resumed After 7 Seconds] The last entry got cut off too, I guess maybe because of the teleportation? And some weird random text again ... oh well, I guess it doesn''t matter so much, Daniel could probably explain it¡ªwhich reminds me, I should send him a message. [Session Paused] [Session Resumed After 22 Seconds] Okay, done. C2''s pointing me towards a group of people down the street, maybe a gang! They''re arguing pretty loudly about something, I think we''ll take another road to Motoplasm''s base. I hope he still lives there, it''d be really embarrassing if we showed up and some stranger answered the door¡ªI mean I know that technically Motoplasm is a stranger too, seeing as I''ve never actually met him (or The Force) but he knows my parents and I''ve read literally every file on him and watched literally every video. I know, I know, there were times he strayed dangerously close to ''anti-hero'' territory, especially before he teamed up with The Force, but he never actually stepped over the line. Well ... there were some rumours but there are ALWAYS rumours, especially about the top tier supers, and Motoplasm is DEFINITELY in the top tier. Dad once said that Motoplasm was the most dangerous super he ever worked with, I don''t know if that''s true because Dad worked with pretty much everyone, even supervillains a few times when things got complicated and desperate, but¡ª ...yes, that was definitely a scream. C2 heard it too. We''re in kind of an alley here, off the big wide roads and onto a bunch of little side streets, my Opal shows it as ''clear'' but it definitely isn''t, it''s like a maze. Hard to tell where the scream came from, but it was a woman and she sounded scared. Another scream. We''re running now. I still have over half an hour of phase-shifting left, but it might be a good idea not to use that unless I have to¡ªI''m trying to keep a low profile, if the supervillains have something going on here then I definitely don''t want them to know I''m around. Voices. Angry and rough. Arguing? Maybe. Still hard to tell where they''re coming from. I haven''t heard any more screaming. Buildings are taller here, streets are narrower. It''s darker than it was before. It''s dirty and it stinks, that same hot, dry stink but sharper and more unpleasant. Graffiti on every wall, maybe gang tags? I''m not sure, it''s not attractive graffiti like you see in movies, these are just ugly scribbles, mostly in black, some bright pink. Against the yellow of the buildings it looks awful. Almost forgot about Daniel''s ''super detector'', I just activated it. Two! It says two, that means¡ªoh, no, wait. C2 and Daniel, since I''m still copying his power. If it goes to three that means there''s a new super around. Getting closer to the voices, then further away, then closer again, no more screams, maybe these aren''t even the¡ª ... "¡ªheard what the man said, he was all about this kinda stuff. Why not have a little fun is what I''m saying." "Yeah, but how old''s the bitch? And she ain''t even awake, that ain''t no fun, this stuff don''t work like the other stuff." "I can''t even believe what I''m hearing, you two are some whiny little punks. If I had the right equipment I''d be¡ª" Two guys, one girl, all dressed the same; purple hoodies, black trackpants, dirty purple sneakers. Another girl, on the ground, small, unconscious, short skirt, ripped jeans, bright yellow top. The others are looking at me. The girl takes a step forward. "This ain''t your alley, chicky." C2''s waiting outside the alley entrance. I''m standing alone in front of the gangers. The girl just pulled out a gun. Plenty of phase-shifting left. She gets off a shot before I''m on her. It would''ve missed anyway. I grab her by the wrist and pull her forward, then slam my forearm down against the back of her neck. She crunches against the ground, face-first. One of the guys is staring at me, but the other''s going for something. I assume it''s a gun and react accordingly; he grunts and staggers, then falls to his knees, clutching at his groin. The other guy looks like he might try something, but a hard glare is enough to send him running. He doesn''t look back. The girl''s trying to get up and failing, the guy''s still whimpering to himself. I think I can call this fight ''over''. The gun went skittering away when I dealt with the girl, but C2 took care of that. She already ejected the clip and the chambered round, which she''s now pushing back into the clip. I''m kind of impressed that she knows how to do that. "Get up. Both of you." The guy looks like he''s going to say something, but he sees C2 with the gun and even though it''s obviously unloaded this gets him up. I grab the girl and pull her up, she claws at my face but I would''ve been disappointed if she hadn''t; I catch her by the wrist and get her into a tight lock. She smells pretty bad. I''d love to tie them up and call the cops on them, but I can''t exactly trust anyone at the moment, least of all whichever private security company is responsible for this area. For all I know the supervillains are controlling them. Besides, something else just caught my attention; my ''super detector'' is showing ''four''. I push the girl towards the guy, and speak: "You''ve got two choices. Either you run and don''t look back..." "Or what?" says the girl. I smile. "You really don''t want to find out." They run, and they don''t look back. C2 goes to check the unconscious girl. I''m just breathing and reflecting on the fight. "One of you girls care to explain what happened here?" C2 turns around, her eyes wide. I have to take a moment to compose myself, because I know that voice. I''ve heard it HUNDREDS of times before, that calm self-assurance, that hint of angry expectation, that beautifully understated shiver of threat. I take a deep breath, then I turn to see Motoplasm and The Force. "Oh my goodness you guys were AWESOME when you took down Bad Harry I have like a MILLION questions how did you get around his psychic force field none of the videos or articles or ANYTHING explained that I always wondered if maybe The Force did something like an interaction of aura force fields and psychic force fields but I don''t know, how was he even generating that? There are like SO many ways to make a psychic force field and even considering the tech level of the Chrome Age I figured that¡ª" Oh no I''m just babbling. What I''d intended to say was something like: "Hello Mr Motoplasm, hello Mr The Force, I''m Charlotte Powers and this is my partner Charlotte Crescent AKA C2, you used to work with my parents, I''d like to ask for your help with something of great importance." But no. Total and utter babbling. Motoplasm and The Force are just looking at me, they''re both much older than in even the Dark Age videos of them but still SO COOL Motoplasm especially with his trademark thin black coat over his dark purple clothes and his little goatee thing is EXACTLY THE SAME and his eyelashes are SO LONG and he''s SO BALD¡ª "I think Charlotte is excited to meet you," C2 is saying, thank goodness, I''m just standing there staring. "You were once in a cooperative with her parents; Forte and Silhouette." "You''re Charlotte Powers?" Motoplasm says. I draw myself up as he looks me over. "Little bigger than last I saw you. Are you adventuring now? Your parents never mentioned that." "I''m ... I''m not adventuring, not exactly. I''m here to investigate¡ª" "That can wait. You, child. What''s your name?" "My real name is Charlotte Crescent but to avoid confusion I''m known as C2 when I''m with Charlotte Powers." "C2. Sure. Can''t help but notice what you''re holding there, care to hand that to my partner?" The Force steps forward to take the gun from C2. The Force and Motoplasm are about the same height but The Force is like three times wider. I probably shouldn''t be so pleased that his hair is exactly the same as in the old videos, all blonde and straight and cut into an amazing ''square'' style, it''s just SO ''The Force'', apparently back in the Chrome Age when he and Motoplasm really started getting attention there was a huge fad, like EVERY guy had that same hair. His clothes are different now, he used to wear more of a superhero uniform, kind of a black and white thing with yellow highlights, it looked cool but the white tanktop and faded green trousers he''s got on now are more ''him'' if you get what I mean. The tank top also shows off his arms really nicely. He''s got really nice arms. "Goodness," Motoplasm says, as C2 awkwardly hands the gun and clip to The Force. "You have the loveliest hands." C2 kind of smiles at that. The Force puts the gun and clip in a bag he''s carrying while Motoplasm goes to check on the girl. "Another one," he says, and he takes something off the girl''s neck. "Mal, catch." Something small and black arcs through the air towards The Force, who lets it fall into his big hands then slips it into his bag. "What was that?" I ask. "Was that a stunbug? Is there something going on here? Have we dropped RIGHT in the middle of something?" Motoplasm''s too busy helping the girl sit up to answer any of my questions. I look at The Force but he''s watching Motoplasm. "Come on, girl, you ain''t hurt. You been walking here? Not on Baton Pass?" The girl just looks at him. Motoplasm gets her on her feet. "You can get on home now," he says. "Stay away from Baker Boys, it ain''t for you. Go on, get." The girl looks like she''s going to argue, then she just walks away. She seems angry. "Are you just letting her go? This area doesn''t seem safe¡ª" "This area''s my backyard, child, and that girl feels it the same as I do. She got in too deep, now she knows better." Motoplasm grins at me. "Or maybe she needs you to get her where she''s going. You''re free to follow." "No, I want to¡ªyou''re involved in something here, right? I''m right, aren''t I. Because if you weren''t, you would''ve taken her home yourselves." Motoplasm is looking at me. It''s making me kind of uncomfortable. "Maybe you need someone to take you home," he says. "Do your parents know you''re here?" "No, but what difference does that make? Look, C2 and I are investigating the new supervillains¡ªdo you know about Segregation?" Motoplasm and The Force exchange glances. "We''re not in that big picture game any more," Motoplasm says. "We just handle our local neighbourhood. Got our hands full even with that. As it happens we''re out here looking for someone, got some responsibility there." "Then I''ll help, we''ll help, C2 and me both, and then after we''ve found whoever you''re looking for I want to talk to you about some stuff, about a lot of stuff¡ªnot about your old adventures even though I have literally hundreds of questions, about what''s happening now, about weird things in this city¡ªin YOUR neighbourhood."The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. "Weird things," The Force says. "We''ve got our share of those." "Mal, you better take these two back to the shop. I can find¡ª" "No," I say. "No, I''m sorry, Mo¡ªI''m sorry, Motoplasm, hehe, I respect you so much but I''m not some child who needs to be taken care of. I can help you¡ªlook." I hold out my hand and concentrate, none of the powers I''m familiar with are ''extension'' abilities so using The Force''s power isn''t easy, but after a moment I get it and a raw ball of transparent purple energy forms a few inches from my palm. I manage to keep it there for a couple of seconds before it warps and dissolves, leaving behind nothing but a clean sharp smell. "So it''s true," Motoplasm says. "Power mimicry." I look at my Opal; over ten minutes of phase-shifting left. I make my arm disappear. "Phase-shifting," I say, letting my arm come back into-phase. "And I''ve got your ability too, Motoplasm, hehe, although to be perfectly honest I''m terrified of using it. And C2''s power is psychic shielding, if we come up against any psychics we wouldn''t be affected! Well C2 would be less affected than me, but that''d give us an advantage, you KNOW how vulnerable you are to psychic attacks, look at when you were fighting NullSync! Not the original NullSync, obviously, I mean the second one, with the eye patch. Or that time with Envy Death in the abandoned hospital? That was embarrassing for everyone! Even for me, and I wasn''t even there!" "You remind me very much of your mother," Motoplasm says. "And so I imagine you''re not going to take ''no'' for an answer. But if anything happened to you¡ª" "Phase-shifting!" I say. "And C2 ... C2 can stay close to The Force, I know he wouldn''t let anything bad happen to her. He''s amazing with his force fields¡ªThe Force, hehe, you are AMAZING with your force fields, I know everyone thinks of you as this brute force guy because you''re, well, I mean, look at you, you''re massive, but your finesse is unbelievable, I can''t even tell you how many hours I''ve spent studying your fight against Tobec, all of the popular commentators said that you were just more powerful but that''s obviously not true, OBVIOUSLY not, you won that fight by being smarter and I always loved you SO MUCH for that. Um. I mean ... I mean ... you''re awesome?" At least The Force is smiling. He looks at Motoplasm, and Motoplasm shakes his head. "I''m too old to argue this and it''s gonna get dark ''round here, soon enough." "So we can come with you? To find this ''someone'' you''re looking for?" "It''s not like we''re going far. Just waiting on something to happen." "Huh?" Then I hear it, running footsteps getting closer. Motoplasm nods at The Force, and seconds later someone streaks by the alley entrance¡ªand goes flying forward, bounces back, then The Force has him by the arm. He put up force fields! He tripped the guy with one then put up another to bounce him back then caught him, I just got to watch The Force use his power! Oh, I feel so privileged. C2''s impressed too, I can tell. "You guys again?" the boy says. He looks around my age, small and skinny, shifty eyes but with a nice kind of oval shape to them, wearing a dark grey hoodie and black jeans and with a slim backpack over his shoulder. "Us guys again," Motoplasm says. "Now how''d I know you''d come running this way, Shade? How''d I know you were mixed up in this mess?" "It ain''t like that! Moto, man, you gotta believe me, it ain''t LIKE that, not this time, I ain''t even near this one!" "So what''s in the bag?" Motoplasm asks. "Nothing! Look, I¡ªokay," Shade says, as Motoplasm grabs the backpack, "so maybe some stuff happened, maybe I saw some kind of, I dunno, opportunity¡ª" Motoplasm just pulled out a wad of dirty money from the pack. He holds it up in front of Shade''s face. "''Opportunity''?" "You see that money, you see it''s street! It''s not like I''m stealing from some civilian¡ª" "Child, you best stop talking like¡ª" Motoplasm looks up as a gunshot sounds out. It''s followed by two more. They''re close. "That coming from the old mall?" Motoplasm asks, as further gunshots sound. Shade nods. "Food court?" Shade nods again. "All right, Charlotte, C2, looks like you get to help out after all. You keep Shade here¡ª" "No," I say. "No, there''s shooting going on, you''re going to go stop it, right? Right?" "Man, this ain''t even your problem!" Shade says. Another gunshot. "Let''s all just get back to the shop, nice and safe¡ª" "Kids are shooting at each other," The Force says, as more gunshots sound out. "That''s everyone''s problem." I know it''s corny but I feel so warm and happy hearing that. HEROES. They''re still around, maybe the scale''s different, maybe it''s not like it was but they''re still here, they still exist, THIS is what it''s all about! "Feel like I''m running daycare¡ªMal, you go on ahead, see what you can see, I''ll keep these ones in line." The Force releases Shade and heads off without a word. He can move really quickly for a big guy. Motoplasm looks around at us, then gestures us forward. I take the lead, C2 and Shade beside me, Motoplasm shepherding us from behind. The gunshots seem to have stopped now. "Calm down, child. Everything''s got a cost." Motoplasm''s talking to me? "Calm down," he repeats, and I realise what he means; I can feel my own blood, flowing faster around my body. It''s an unbelievably squicky sensation. Now I can feel it flowing even faster¡ª "Calm down," Motoplasm says a third time, and I realise he''s helping me, he''s controlling my blood, and even though it''s for my benefit I can''t help but feel a little sick. "Yeah, I hate it too." Shade''s talking to me, with the biggest stupidest kind of cutest grin on his face. "You''re Charlotte? Cuuute. You too, C2, gotta spread the love, am I right? I see you hiding your face behind that long, long hair, why you doing that? You got pretty eyes, girl." "Thank you." "C2! Don''t THANK him for hitting on you!" "I''m just being me!" Shade says, with another big grin. Then he glances back at Motoplasm and disappears. "Don''t be trying that." There''s the flicker of an outline, then Shade''s there again, walking along beside us, still grinning. "You''re a super!" I say¡ªa glance at my Opal confirms it, the super detector reads ''five''. "Phase-shifting?" Shade grins. "Shadow dancing." I''ve never heard of that one. He demonstrates as C2 and I watch, making his hand flicker in and out of shadow. I hold up my own hand and concentrate, but the effect isn''t strong. It''s more like my hand is IN shadow than made FROM shadow. "Cool," Shade says. "Power copying¡ªhow about you, C-to-the-2?" C2 just shakes her head, maybe embarrassed. "Psychic shielding," I say, for her. "It''s not showy or flashy but when you need it, it''s invaluable." "Niiiiice." We''re in an open area now, like a courtyard with old shops around the edges, none of them in use. The ground is concrete, weeds growing from cracks, and across there''s a big domed building, the walls covered in graffiti. The sky above is darkening yellow, but it''s still light enough to see where part of the dome has collapsed. I gasp in recognition. "Distraxion! This is where the First Rangers took him out? That''s the hole? The ACTUAL hole?" "Long time ago now," Motoplasm says. He moves past us¡ªI see where he''s looking, at a wide archway leading into the building. The Force is there, even though he''s huge I didn''t spot him at first. "City never bothered rebuilding, just spread itself out around the damage." We''re close to The Force now. He glances back at Motoplasm, who holds out his arm to stop me from walking forward. "You can stay back here. They stopped shooting, but it ain''t because they''re out of bullets. I don''t care what kind of powers you''ve got, I''m not risking Silhouette''s daughter." "But what if YOU get in trouble? I could¡ª" "Child, please." "But maybe I¡ª" "You can stay with Charlotte and her friend here," Motoplasm says. He''s not even talking to me now, he''s talking to Shade. "And I''ll have words for you later, boy." Shade makes an unhappy noise, but he goes over to the wall and leans against it. "Whatever." "Not there. Away from the entrance. Keep yourselves quiet. We''ll be back soon enough." I wait until Motoplasm and The Force walk in through the archway, then I wave back at C2 in a ''don''t worry, I can handle this, just go be safe'' kind of way and follow behind them, phasing-out to almost invisible. The archway passage leads to a wide circular area with old tables and chairs and food shops around the edges, going down in wide ''steps'' to a smaller circle below, with a big ruined fountain in the middle¡ªMotoplasm said this part of the city wasn''t rebuilt after the big fight between Distraxion and the First Rangers, so that means it''s been abandoned for over twenty years. It really looks like it, too! There are weeds everywhere and all the signs are faded so much I can''t even read them, and the yellow concrete''s all cracked and crumbling, and then there''s the big hole in the roof. I can even see where Distraxion went crashing through the steps, he was in his armour so he survived the impact but the furrow it left is amazing. Then he got up again, of course, and he almost killed Lady Grey just there and then Burlesque... There''s a boy lying near the fountain, in a pool of blood. He''s been shot in the arm. I think he''s unconscious. Motoplasm and The Force have spotted him too. Around the edges of the food court there are tables and chairs piled up to form rough cover, gangers crouched behind. Nobody''s shooting, but they''re calling out to each other, I can''t even understand what they''re saying but it sounds very aggressive. Motoplasm and The Force are talking too, but they stop as I walk forward to eavesdrop. Together, they head for the wounded boy. "This don''t gotta go hard!" Motoplasm calls, his voice clear and calm. This attracts alarmed shouts and someone fires their gun, fortunately it doesn''t hit anyone. "You''ve got a boy there bleeding out, he ain''t gonna be ''round much longer if he ain''t seen to, you gonna shoot me while I do what I gotta do?" I move further forward and crouch behind an overturned table, and let my phase-shifting go. I''ve only got a few minutes of it left anyway. Instead I concentrate on creating a force field¡ªthis time the spiky purple energy comes easily, but it''s just a big ball in front of me. I try to flatten it out into something useful as I watch Motoplasm crouch beside the boy¡ªwho''s not bleeding any more. "Gotta tell you," Motoplasm calls as he examines the wound, "I''m real upset with whichever one of you little fools put a slug in this boy. Real upset. Could be this is a fine time to start running. Fine time." Motoplasm glances up at The Force, who ... does something, I''m not sure what, I felt it happen but I don''t know what he did. My force field isn''t much better than when I started, still rough and raw and spiky, but it''s flatter now and a little wider, more like a shield than a ball. Motoplasm''s doing something too, he''s got his hands on the boy''s arm¡ªthe bullet. He''s getting the bullet out. Using the boy''s blood? No, how could that work? Motoplasm can harden blood, but not like that. Wait ... The Force? He¡ªyes, of course, he used a force field, a tiny little thin force field inside the boy''s arm, behind the bullet, pushing it out! And now Motoplasm''s got a knife, he''s cutting his own hand¡ª "Don''t you save him! Don''t you SAVE him!" One of the gangers is out of cover, he''s walking towards The Force and Motoplasm. He''s wearing a bright red bandanna and a big bulky jacket and big bulky trousers and he''s got a gun, it''s shaking in his hand but it''s pointed straight at Motoplasm¡ªwho doesn''t react at all. He''s holding his hand close to the boy''s arm, where he was shot¡ªlive blood transfusion! He''s giving his own blood to the boy. Wow. The Force is staring down the ganger, but he hasn''t put a force field up yet, why hasn''t he put a force field up? If the ganger shoots¡ª "You get up away from him or I''m putting two in that shiny-ass head, old man! I ain''t lying!" Motoplasm takes his hand away from the boy''s arm¡ªneither of them are bleeding now¡ªand rises smoothly, drawing himself up to his full height, not a speck of blood on him, his coat flowing elegantly around. The Force stands staunch beside him as Motoplasm turns to lay deeply cold eyes upon the ganger. "Old?" The ganger''s friends are coming out now, slowly rising from behind cover, all of them wearing something red, all of them with guns. There are some appearing on the other side, too, wearing purple. There are less of them and not all of them have guns. The first ganger¡ªthe leader, maybe?¡ªis glancing around. He licks his lips before taking a step and thrusting his gun forward. "Hell yeah, old! You some old-ass punk bitch, you think I won''t pull this trigger? You ask anyone, I''m crazy, I''m fierce! Ask anyone!" Motoplasm hasn''t moved. "You the one done shot this boy?" "Hell yeah I am, hell YEAH I shot him, he ain''t got my money! He''s gonna come up in here without my cash, hell no, HELL no, that''s some cold disrespect, that gotta be DEALT to." He''s getting worked up, his friends are too, and The Force still hasn''t put up a shield, why not? He''s fast but he''s not faster than a bullet! The shield I''ve made isn''t perfect but I could maybe move it, but it''s so obvious, not like The Force''s shields, you can barely see them, mine''s all purple and weird¡ª "Let me ask you something," Motoplasm says, still with that same calm in his voice, still with that same control. "What do you want?" "Hell no you don''t ask me that! HELL no¡ª" "Because what I want," Motoplasm says, talking over the ganger, "is to walk out of here and get on with my damned life. So why don''t you put that ugly gun away, child, before I see cause to raise my voice." "Man ... man, shut UP!" I gasp as he pulls the trigger, I try to send my force field in front of Motoplasm but I barely get control of it before there''s a flash and a sharp snap, and Motoplasm hasn''t moved, neither has The Force, and the ganger''s looking at his gun ... then he snarls and pulls the trigger again, but the same thing happens, just a flash and a snap, and then a hard flat slap as Motoplasm brings his hand against the ganger''s face, knocking him to the ground. He kicks and squirms and tries to get up but Motoplasm''s too fast, he''s got his arm hard against the ganger''s throat and he''s talking: "Now you just tried to shoot me and my man back there, which don''t put me in a particularly favourable frame of mind about you." The ganger''s staring up at Motoplasm. His friends aren''t sure what to do¡ªone of them fires his gun but the same thing happens, flash and snap, and finally, FINALLY I realise and I''m so disappointed in myself that I didn''t get it sooner; The Force doesn''t do flashy, showy, brute strength stuff. He does finesse. Because you don''t need a big force field in front of yourself to stop a bullet, all you need is a tiny little field between the gun''s hammer and the bullet''s primer. "You ain''t from this neighbourhood, are you?" Motoplasm is still talking. The ganger''s listening now, too. "Nah, you''re from away eastways, eastside boy, flying proud red, so you take my suggestion and you head on back home, and you think real long and hard before you come near this part of town. Understand me? Because if you''re stupid enough to try for a ''next time'' I ain''t gonna play so nice with you. Damn, boy, the things I could do, if I weren''t being watched by young, innocent eyes. The things I could do to mess you up." Then Motoplasm''s off the ganger, the gun held distastefully by the barrel. "Go on and get," he says, turning to walk back towards the injured boy. "I''m tired of your faces." The ganger glances around at his friends, then he launches himself at Motoplasm''s back. And stops dead, crashes to his knees, clutching at his chest and gasping in panicked pain. Motoplasm shakes his head sorrowfully, then half-turns to look back at the ganger. "Sad day, child. Sad day when a young man ain''t got sense enough to know when he''s beat. Look around you, boy. What do you see? Some old punked out mall, ain''t seen happy times since before you was born? I grew up here. Sat over there sipping at raspberry soda and smiling at the pretty young things going by. Used to be a fountain, way back, used to be a lot here that ain''t no more. History not to be repeated. You''re a long way from home, child. Long way from home. Me, I''m standing in my house. That makes you a trespasser. Gives me the right to do whatever the hell I want. I could show you how weak you really are. How powerless. How small." I breathe out. I didn''t realise I was holding my breath. Nobody''s moving, the ganger''s still on his knees, still breathing hard. Motoplasm glances back at The Force, at his stern expression, and he sighs. "But it turns out you''re lucky," he says. "Because I ain''t that kind. Not no more. Run on home, child. Take your friends with you. And you just remember, Baker Boys ain''t welcoming to no trespassers. We got enough troubles already, without outsiders sticking their noses in where they ain''t wanted." The red gang start to leave. My phase-shifting''s gone, but I use Shade''s power to blend in with the shadow of the table, the light''s getting low and none of them notice me¡ªbut I hear one talking: "This ain''t worth it, damn superheroes all protectin'' and that, no one said NOTHING ''bout crazy-ass old guys with crazy-ass powers doing crazy-ass nonsense, don''t care what no one says, that ain''t proper¡ª" Then they''re gone. The purple gang are still there, grinning and pushing each other, one of them goes up to Motoplasm¡ª "Hey man, nice work¡ª" He''s cut off by Motoplasm smacking him in the head. "What the hell were you thinking, child? Dealing with those crazy thugs? You gotta have more sense than that! You, I know you, you brought in your young sister last month, what are you thinking? You got folks relying on you, boy! All of you get your friend here on over to Broadstreet¡ªI don''t care what kind of trouble you get into, you get this boy there and you get him fixed up proper. Yeah, you can move him, just get him there quick." The purple gangers are all shuffling around now, some of them picking up their wounded friend¡ªstill unconscious. One of them sidles up to Motoplasm, who''s fetching a couple of bags from the ruined fountain. "Uh," the ganger says. "Uh, yeah, so that''s our stuff and our money¡ª" "Money? ''Stuff''?" Motoplasm smiles at the ganger. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Like the red gangers before them the purple gangers flee, carrying their wounded friend with them. Motoplasm watches them go, then he draws in a deep breath, holds it, and lets it out long and weary. He''s staring at the blood on the ground. The Force puts his hand on Motoplasm''s shoulder, and Motoplasm reaches up to cover it with his own. Then he speaks: "You can come down, Little Miss Not-As-Subtle-As-She-Thinks-She-Is." Does he mean me? "Yes, I mean you, Miss Powers. And Shade? Get your ass down here and count yourself DAMN lucky you didn''t get no one killed tonight." I see Shade pop his head up from the other side of the food court, C2 following his lead. They must have gone around and come in from the other side, I didn''t even notice them. Motoplasm hands the two bags he retrieved from the fountain to The Force, then looks around at all of us, his eyes settling on Shade. "Gonna be words later, you can count on that," he says. "Right now, though, I''m hungry as hell." He grins, suddenly and sharply, and spreads his arms like a showman. "Who waaaaaants pizza?" xx49.07.29 | 17:44 | Still Tuesday I just finished reading over the LUS entry, something weird happened with the start but aside from that it''s okay. My brain can get kind of goofy with stuff, or maybe that''s just the thing''s ''interpretation''. It WAS designed by Daniel. He can get a bit weird. Anyway, I''m here at Motoplasm and The Force''s base, we''re waiting for The Force to get back with pizzas. Motoplasm''s really tired, I think using his power and giving his blood to the wounded boy took a lot out of him (literally!) so now he''s just in the lounge sitting and resting. Shade''s out there with him, they started arguing on the way back but Motoplasm shut him up. Shade''s kind of annoying. C2''s really quiet, she hasn''t said anything much at all, I think maybe she got scared with all the shooting and gangers and stuff. I should talk to her¡ªI will talk to her, after I finish writing this entry. So. Motoplasm and The Force''s base is just like a garage or repair shop or something, kind of dirty on the outside but clean on the inside. It''s pretty big, but there''s no sign or anything. Motoplasm said it''s better not to draw attention to yourself. "If people need help, they''ll figure out where to come. One way or another, they''ll find us." I guess word gets around, especially when there are SUPERHEROES in your neighbourhood. Apart from the repair shop at the front there''s also a little clinic out the back, and then kind of an apartment thing as well, it''s small but nice, dark and moodily lit but not unfriendly or anything. There''s a comfortable feeling here. C2 and I are sharing a room, it''s too late to be doing any major investigating and I figure I should talk to Motoplasm and The Force before I do anything, see what''s going on here apart from these gang troubles. Once The Force gets back and we''ve all eaten something and things are more relaxed I''ll start asking questions. I mean, I found out a little already ... I guess I''ll write down what happened once we got here, to get everything straight, I always think better when I''m writing. And anyway, I''m just waiting and resting now. Like I said, Motoplasm sat down and told us we could rest in this room (where C2 and I are now, she''s doing something with her Opal, I don''t think she''s writing an entry though) and then Shade started complaining. Motoplasm shut him up fast, though. "Child, I''m not in the mood for your kind of nonsense. Sit down and shut up and wait for Malcolm to get back here with those pizzas." I could tell Shade wanted to say something, but he didn''t. I guess even annoying people have to respect someone like Motoplasm¡ªand seriously, I mean I know I''ve watched all of the videos with him like a hundred times each but actually being LIVE with him is AMAZING. He''s got a ''presence''! I always knew he would, I mean I always thought he would¡ªno, I KNEW, I just knew it, it''s not like with Dad and Mum, that''s different, when it''s your parents it''s kind of hard to be awed by them, but Motoplasm ... MOTOPLASM. And The Force too, he''s just as amazing¡ªI should stop going on about them, I''m really trying not to squee out too much but it''s just so difficult! And seeing how they handled those gangers and saved that boy¡ªI have to admit, I couldn''t resist gushing a bit about how incredible it was. "Now don''t go thinking you can go on and do what I did," Motoplasm said to me. "Shouldn''t even take a bullet out, not unless you know for sure you''re not doing more damage than you''re preventing. Just because you''ve got my power don''t mean you can mess around like that. Too many years as a paramedic lets me do what I do." "I know, I''m kind of scared to use it," I said. "I wouldn''t even try to do what you did, except maybe in a life or death emergency. Um. And I just wanted to say that I''m sorry." "Sorry? For following us? Hell, I knew you were gonna do that¡ª" "No, about my parents. You''ve been here, all this time, working to help people, but Mum and Dad just hid¡ª" "And you''re guilting about that? Wasn''t your decision. Your parents had you and your brother to worry about. Malcolm and me? We''ve just got ourselves." He chuckled wearily. "Ourselves and ungrateful children like this one." Shade was watching TV, some kind of singing program, but he turned and made a face at that. "And don''t you start thinking your parents just up and abandoned the world, that ain''t how it went. They''ve helped me and Malcolm more times than my weary brain cares to remember." "Even since The Event?" I asked. "Even since The Event. They''ve been helping the others too, Gaia and ShyFire and Lightning White¡ªhell, he''d never have found his daughter without your daddy''s help." I have to admit it, I actually gasped. "Lightning White has a DAUGHTER?" I gasped again (I''ve been gasping way too much lately). "No! Not with Rage! So the rumours¡ª" "Seems I might''ve said too much there. Child, your parents did what was right for them, just like me and Mal did what was right for us. And anyway, their decisions ain''t your decisions. You ain''t them and they ain''t you." After that we were all quiet for a while. C2 and Shade watched the singing program. Motoplasm just sat there. I wanted to ask him more, but he looked so tired¡ªat least, until he suddenly sat up. "Let''s have a look at those bags," he said. "We know what''s in one of them, don''t we?" "Hey man, I already told you¡ª" "Dirty money." Motoplasm meant that literally, even though the new NoZo money''s supposed to be indestructible a lot of the notes were torn, some of them were even taped together, and all of them looked like they could use a wash. They were in bundles wrapped up with big wide rubber bands, and there were quite a few of them. "Less than there should be," Motoplasm said, with a pointed look at Shade. Apparently Shade used his power to sneak up and steal some of the money before the meeting happened. That''s what caused the whole thing, when the purples (I still don''t know what either of the gangs are actually called) went to pay for what the reds were selling, they didn''t have enough. That''s why the boy got shot. Shade doesn''t seem sorry about that at all, though. To be honest I don''t know why Motoplasm''s keeping him around, I''d just, I don''t know, I wouldn''t want him in my house anyway. I shouldn''t have been shocked about what was in the other bag, and at first I wasn''t, but only because I didn''t realise what the little plastic tubes were. And actually it was Motoplasm''s reaction that shocked me more than anything: "Now what in the world do we have here?" he said, sounding pleased. "Do my weary eyes deceive me or is this bag filled with Hak? Well, well, well, looks like luck may be on our side this evening." "What?" I said. "Hak''s a drug! It''s a BAD drug!" "You''re damn right it is," Motoplasm said. "All the better for me to have it, damn sight better than letting it loose on the streets. Now, now, don''t you worry your fiery little head about it, I ain''t a user. Happens I am something of an amateur chemist, though, and if you treat this stuff right it can bless just as powerfully as it can damn. You know how Hak works?" C2 does, I could tell by the way she perked up, but she didn''t say anything. "Jazzes up your nervous system," Motoplasm was continuing. "Gives you a jolt, makes you feel powerful, makes you feel invincible, makes you feel nothing BUT invincible. I seen kids on this garbage take punishment you wouldn''t believe, doesn''t so much as slow ''em down. Not until it wears off. Then they drop down dead." "So¡ª" "But," Motoplasm said, interrupting me so neatly I couldn''t even feel offended, "with a little tenderness you can adjust the dose, take it down to more sensible quantities. Works real good to stop the wheezes, and you best believe that''s a problem in these parts. Lot of folks ''round here got lung troubles, need a boost to get themselves breathing right." "Oh," I said. I should have trusted that he''s a hero, of course, I shouldn''t have thought even for a second that he''d do anything bad with ANYTHING, but I guess I just didn''t think before I reacted. Is it even possible to ''think'' before you ''react''? Not in my experience, but anyway. "So I take a couple of stacks and it''s the crime of the century, but you¡ª" "Child," Motoplasm said, cutting Shade off, "if you don''t shut your mouth I''m gonna be taking my hand off your face." "You''re going to keep the money?" C2 asked, very quietly. "As well as the drugs?" "I was, um, I was wondering about that too," I said. "It doesn''t seem very Hero to just ... keep it."If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "What else am I gonna do, scatter it in the streets? ''Adventuring'' ain''t exactly a profitable venture, and most folks around here don''t pay nothing more than gratitude, if even that." "Yeah, so, again, you going on¡ª" "So call me a hypocrite if that''s what you gotta do," Motoplasm said to Shade. "Go on and call me anything you like. Hell, boy, you know well as I do this here world we''re sharing ain''t perfect. Just gotta do what we gotta do, best as we can do it." Shade shook his head and went back to watching TV, but I kind of felt like he wasn''t completely annoyed at Motoplasm. I think Shade might be someone who just likes saying things, to get a reaction or whatever. "Besides, you think pizza grows on trees? Hell, even if it did, you SEE any trees ''round here? Mal and me, we''ll put that money to good use. Better use than those toy gangsters we took it off, that''s for damn sure." I took this as a chance to ask about things, so I went for it: "Motoplasm¡ª" "Ain''t used that for years, Leroy''ll do fine." "Uh." That kind of stopped me dead. Of course I know his name¡ªLeroy Johnston¡ªbut to me he''s Motoplasm. I mean ... he just IS. And The Force isn''t Malcolm Donovan, he''s THE FORCE. Malcolm Donovan, Leroy Johnston, they''re so ... so ordinary, those names could belong to anyone. But there''s only one Motoplasm and there''s only one The Force. Speaking as someone who has a total block on choosing a superhero name for herself, it''s almost offensive when someone with as cool a name as Motoplasm wants to be called plain old boring old Leroy. It also seems kind of disrespectful, I mean he is (no offence) totally old, I can''t just call him by his first name. Anyway, he solved the problem for me by noticing my long, confused silence and sighing and saying: "But if it makes you happy, sure, call me Motoplasm, go nuts." "Okay, THANK you, Motoplasm, hehe, um, so I was wondering¡ªI mean, YOU must be wondering why I''m here and everything¡ª" "You mentioned Segregation earlier," Motoplasm said. "I''m guessing you''re following some kind of lead. These new ''subtle supervillains'', ugh, just saying the words gives me a shudder. By the way, don''t think I ain''t calling your parents. Tried earlier, couldn''t get through, but you best believe I''m ratting you out soon as I''m able." I had to bite my lip at that. I don''t even know where Mum and Dad are¡ªmaybe in the Dead Mountains or one of the non-zones in Dzodestra, either that or they''re using blockers for privacy. With any luck Motoplasm won''t be able to contact them before I''ve at least got SOME kind of lead here, SOMETHING to try to hook them with, Dad especially, if I can just get one tiny little scrap of solid evidence that the supervillains are planning something here then I know I can get him on my side, and he''ll be able to talk Mum around¡ªanyway, I don''t blame Motoplasm for trying to contact my parents. It''s definitely the right thing to do. Plus it gives me more motivation to ask the hard questions, like: "Actually I don''t really have any ''leads'', just ''suspicions'' at this point, mostly thanks to C2¡ª" By the way, I know that''s not ACTUALLY a question, but it''s leading to one so ... I don''t know, just bear with me a moment. "¡ªbecause she noticed a kind of pattern, or a lack of a pattern¡ª" I can probably skip most of this explanation stuff, I''ll just get to the actual question: "¡ªso I was kind of hoping that, um, that YOU might have some kind of lead. So, um, do you? Have one?" Motoplasm was just sitting there looking at me. It''s hard to read his expression sometimes, but I think he might have been laughing at me without actually laughing. Or smiling. Or anything. "Do I have a lead," he said. "On possible secret supervillain operations within my city." "Um. Yes. Do you?" It took Motoplasm a while to answer. I''m not sure why, maybe he was thinking about things? Then he said one word: "Changes." Which I repeated: "Changes?" And then he said it again: "Changes." And then I said: "Huh?" And then, finally, Motoplasm smiled. "Your girl''s right about one thing," he said, "it ain''t been the same since burn night¡ªthose explosions, they were like a portent for bad. Might look quieter on the surface, but there''s a whole heap of trouble bubbling up beneath. You see those kids today? Best outcome we''ve had in a long while. Usually goes messier than that. We got lucky, we got some that''d listen. Most aren''t like that. Best we can do is stop them from hurting each other¡ªor themselves¡ªtoo badly. Seen ''em getting younger and younger too, breaks my heart to see some little kid waving around a weapon like they know what it is." "So ... so you think this has something to do with the supervillains?" "I don''t know, child. Big crime''s down, but little crime, the crime that matters, that''s as bad as it ever was. You wanna know what''s changed, these last years? Used to be these gangers were waving around old ranked out zip guns, half the time the bullets they used were bad, most of the hits they got were accidental. Drugs used to be cut-down Spark mostly, some Rose, a little Hak, not like this stuff, not pure like this stuff. Now, hell, you seen ''em, gleaming chrome pieces straight out of the factory and drugs as pure as the driven snow." "So you think the supervillains might be supplying them?" I asked. "Well they sure as hell ain''t plucking this stuff off some magical guns-and-drugs bush. It don''t gotta be about supervillains necessarily, but someone''s behind all this. Me and Mal, we try to get to their suppliers but they''re smart about it, run themselves through blind after blind after blind, gets to be that you''re running around in a circle just to punch yourself in the head. We''re doing our part to treat the symptoms, but the disease? That''s a slippery thing. Hard to get a grip on." I''m not sure what to think about that. It could be supervillains, but like Motoplasm explained it could also just be regular villains, making money by selling drugs and guns. C2 suggested that I ''turn it around'', instead of trying to figure out who might be doing it I should think about what they''re trying to achieve. But even that doesn''t make sense to me, of course supervillains love chaos, and giving guns and drugs to gangers like we saw today is OF COURSE going to cause chaos, but could there be another reason? Something else behind it all? It''s all so confusing, I can''t think straight about any of it, I''ll have to talk to C2 more. She''s busy now, still fiddling with her Opal, she looks really focused. She asked a good question, too, while I was talking with Motoplasm about this whole thing: "Mr Johnston," she said, so politely. "Have you heard anything unusual about the georod plant in this city, or the powerstone in Galaxy Tower?" I''d actually kind of forgotten about them¡ªnot FORGOTTEN forgotten, but I was too focused on this guns-and-drugs-and-gangs stuff to think to ask about them. Unfortunately, even though it was definitely a good question and I''m proud of C2 for thinking to ask it, Motoplasm didn''t have any idea. "Sorry, child. These days I got my hands full just dealing with my neighbourhood. Georod plant''s out east in the industrial sector and Galaxy Tower, hell, ain''t even been that way in years. Too rich for my blood." After that things kind of went nowhere. Motoplasm said we could wash up and rest before The Force gets back¡ªhe''s taking a while, I really hope nothing happened to him, I mean I KNOW he''s The Force, he''s basically invulnerable, his aura is a natural force field so about the only thing that can really hurt him is, like, light, and even if the gangers around here have good quality guns I really doubt they''ve got lasers or whatever. Still, he''s been ages... Anyway, so here we are, C2 and me, in our little guest room. There''s only one bed, but that''s okay. I mean, it''s okay with me. I don''t know what C2 thinks about it. ... Shade''s arguing with Motoplasm again, I can hear them through the wall. ... What IS C2 doing? She''s not writing¡ª [Auto-Transcribe: ON] "C2, what are you doing?" "I''m familiarising myself with the Opal''s operating system. It''s non-intuitive in parts, and I''d like to become more comfortable with it. Have you communicated with Daniel?" "I sent him a message like ten minutes after we arrived, but I haven''t gotten anything back." "I''ve sent him several messages. Although they seem to have gone through without trouble, I haven''t received a reply yet. Does that seem odd to you?" Okay, yeah, I hadn''t really thought about it but that IS weird. Daniel should be able to talk to us, we''ve got greater net access here, there''s nothing wrong with our Opals¡ªI just sent him another quick message, just a ''REPLY TO THIS'' thing. No answer yet. Could something have happened to him? But he''s on the moon! And we were just there, there definitely wasn''t anything weird happening ... I really hope the teleporter didn''t explode or something after we left. Oh great now I''m thinking really awful morbid thoughts, new subject, new subject! "Charlotte." Thank goodness, C2''s talking to¡ª "I don''t mean to be rude, but could you please stop typing? I''m sorry if that sounded bad, but I want to talk to you about something. This probably isn''t the right time to do so, but I''m experiencing some stress because of it, and it''s my hope that by talking to you I may feel better." "Of course!" I said. "Go ahead, talk to me about anything!" ... "I have a problem," C2 said. "My problem is that I feel that I''m more of a burden to you than an asset." "What? No! What? You''re not a burden¡ªare you joking? No, obviously you''re not, sorry. But you aren''t a burden, why would you think that?" "My power isn''t generally useful, and due to the way your ''power mimicry'' works my being near you means that other, more useful powers are potentially weakened. Additionally, I have fears for my safety. I should have told my parents I was coming here with you. If something happens to me they would be greatly upset. In summation ... in summation ... despite my efforts, I don''t think I''m a good sidekick. Intrinsically, I am flawed." "C2 ... no, please don''t say that, you''re not flawed¡ªand I don''t even think of you as my sidekick, but if I did you''d be the best sidekick I could ask for. You''re my best friend and my partner, I know I''m more, um, impulsive than you, so maybe it seems like I''m, you know, taking the lead or whatever¡ªbut I really, really need you. You think about things! You''re clever! If it wasn''t for you we wouldn''t even be here¡ª" "For this also I feel responsible and guilty. Your life has been put in danger, because of my suggestion. You said that you are more impulsive than me, and I agree with this. But I was overly impulsive in suggesting that we come here. I didn''t think things through. I became excited at the thought of helping you, but now that I''m here, I feel that I am more burden than asset and of no help to you at all." "No, you''re a great help! Always! C2, forget all this ''burden'' and ''asset'' stuff, you''re my friend, you''re my BEST friend, I don''t think of you as a burden¡ªor even an asset! I just love having you around, being with you, you do so much for me that you don''t even know about. I mean ... yes, maybe your power isn''t the most spectacular in the world, but you''re not JUST your power, C2. And anyway, not having to worry about being mind-controlled or whatever is GREAT, psychic manipulation has got to be the biggest weakness of most superheroes, it''s so hard to protect against, but I don''t have to worry when you''re around! My thoughts are always mine when you''re here¡ªyou know how I was in Emerald Hill when I was being mood-controlled, that whole thing was terrible. If I''d had you around from the start I bet I would''ve done much better, I would''ve been more focused and would''ve figured things out more quickly¡ªWE would''ve figured things out. We''re a team, C2! And we''re going to get to the bottom of whatever¡ª" [Entry Timed Out] xx49.07.29 | 17:47 | Still Tuesday | [LUS] "¡ªjust let him go, figured he needed time alone to cool off. Can''t say I''m displeased to have him out of the way. Can''t rely on that boy, ''specially not in this kind of situation." There''s a secret basement in Motoplasm''s base, that''s where we are now. He''s got cameras set up all around the outside. There''s like fifty gangers out there, all wearing purple¡ªcars too, more than a dozen big black things. Mercy Killers, that''s what Motoplasm said they''re called. The biggest gang in Baker Boys. The boy Motoplasm and The Force saved was a Mercy Killer. I don''t know why they''re attacking his base now. They''ve got guns, some of them are shooting at the building, it seems pointless but it''s still kind of scary. Maybe that''s the point. Some of them have bottles, or lumps of concrete, they''re throwing them at windows¡ªwhich are all barred. Motoplasm said the windows are bulletproof too. This building looks old and dirty, but it''s actually built like a fortress. I guess because of this kind of thing. The Force still isn''t back, Motoplasm''s worried about him. Shade''s gone too, ran off about ten minutes before this happened, which I find deeply suspicious even though Motoplasm doesn''t think there''s a connection. I have seven minutes of The Force''s power left, C2''s psychic shielding, and I don''t know how much of Shade''s power¡ªif he left ten minutes ago I''ll set the countdown for thirty minutes, I shouldn''t rely on it for longer than that. I also have Motoplasm''s blood manipulation, of course, but I really don''t want to use that. "Do you have a response?" C2 asks Motoplasm. "This is the same gang that you interacted with previously¡ª" "Same gang. Not the same guys." Motoplasm is staring at one of the monitors, it shows the street in front of the building. There''s no sound, but it''s obvious that the gangers are shouting. "Don''t know most of these ones. Couple of familiar faces. Local boys and girls shooting up the neighbourhood free clinic don''t make sense." "Except..." C2 trails off, then continues: "Except you took their drugs and their money. Those who you interacted with earlier may have reported what happened to their superiors. This is the reaction to your action." "You must''ve known this would happen," I say. To be honest my knowledge of gangs only comes from TV shows but they''re full of this kind of thing, getting revenge on people who stole from them. "You stole their stuff, of course they''re going to want it back." "I''ve taken ''stuff'' before, it''s part of the game, in the past they''ve had sense enough to leave well enough alone." Motoplasm''s still staring at the screen, but I''m not sure what''s so interesting to him. "It''s known that I do for this neighbourhood¡ªhell, half of the folks I get in here fly purple, I ain''t happy that they''re putting themselves in situations where they''re getting bullets in their bodies, but I fix ''em up all the same. Get a lot of MK kin too, I''d bet you all the money I took tonight there ain''t a soul out there who don''t got family still breathing because of me and Mal, they should know better than this, they should KNOW better." Motoplasm pushes himself up and heads for the ladder¡ªhe''s going back up. He''s going out. "Moto¡ªMotoplasm, what¡ª" "Stay down here, children. I got to deal to this." "But The Force¡ª" "Don''t know where Mal is, but this ain''t gonna stand." Motoplasm''s at the top of the ladder, at the hatch leading up into the garage above. "Gonna talk some sense into these little punks, hell if it ain''t bad enough when outsiders come messing up my home but when it''s my own people? Hell if I''m gonna take that!" C2 and I watch as Motoplasm disappears up above. I want to follow but to be honest I''m scared¡ªThe Force''s power is about to run out and what can I do with the rest of what I''ve got? Only Motoplasm''s blood control might be useful... "Charlotte¡ª" "I have to try," I say, as I climb the ladder. "I can''t just let him go out there alone¡ª" "I can''t let you go alone either," C2 says. She''s coming up behind me, into the garage. And she''s got a gun? "C2!" "It fires tranquillising rounds; non-lethal. I''m ... not inaccurate with it." "But ... huh?" "Nearly every day for the last four months I have been ... training. Blackbird Academy offers numerous self-defence courses. I''ve participated in most of them." C2 half-smiles at the gun in her hand. "In order to become less of a burden to you." "C2..." "We should hurry. Motoplasm will already be outside." There''s a side exit in the garage, it takes us to the right side of Motoplasm''s base, into a narrow alley. There aren''t any gunshots and the smashing of broken glass has stopped, but I hear voices that become clearer as C2 and I head towards the street. "¡ªthink you''re doing? This is YOUR damn NEIGHBOURHOOD! You even listening to me, girl?" Motoplasm''s standing in the street, he looks REALLY angry. The gangers aren''t exactly pointing their guns at him, but there''s so much tension that I feel a little sick. C2''s beside me, she''s got her gun, she''s actually holding it like she knows what she''s doing. "You talking to me about neighbourhood? That ain''t what this about, Le-roy. This about respect." It''s a girl who''s talking, I didn''t even notice her before, she''s so much smaller than the guys around her. She''s short but broad, with a flat face and wide eyes, her hair in braided beads under a purple bandanna, wearing a black leather jacket over a purple and black striped shirt, black jeans, bright purple sneakers. "I ain''t seen you before," Motoplasm says. "You even from here? What''s your name, child?" The girl makes an infuriatingly arrogant ''tch'' noise before replying: "I''m Little Mercy, and that AIN''T the last time you''re gonna hear my name. Now you gonna say something I wanna hear, or are we gonna have to go hard? Where''s my money, Leroy? Where''s my stuff?"This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Her gun''s small but I can see the hammer from where I''m standing, if I could get a field on it like The Force did¡ªit wouldn''t stop the others from shooting but she''s clearly their leader, if she can''t shoot... Motoplasm crosses his arms. "Little Mercy running with the Mercy Killers. Now that ain''t no coincidence." "Nah it ain''t," Little Mercy says, as I concentrate on her gun. Control, that''s all I need, just control. "These are MY people." "So what about Momo?" "What ABOUT Momo?" My force field is too big, I can see it, it''s THERE but it''s too big, if she even looks at her gun¡ªand I can''t get it smaller, I can''t make it smaller without destroying it, how does The Force DO this? "You saying you''re top dog now?" Motoplasm asks. "I''m saying when I ask you a question you better be answering. Where''s my money, Leroy? Where''s my stuff?" Motoplasm smirks. "Don''t know what you''re¡ª" Little Mercy raises her hand¡ªher empty hand, and Motoplasm''s flying back against his front door, slamming into it with a sickening impact. He doesn''t fall, he''s held there, she''s holding him there¡ªI glance down at my Opal. Five powers. Shade, C2, Motoplasm, about two minutes of The Force ... and Little Mercy. "This?" she says, holding up her gun. "This just for show. This just a distraction." And then she sees my field, glowing purple against the gun''s hammer. "What the hell¡ª" I duck back into the alley but too late, a couple of the gangers saw me, they''re shouting¡ªI push C2 back then step out and sweep my arm around, gasping as I feel the energy''s release, more than a dozen of the approaching gangers are pushed back off their feet but there are dozens behind them, I sweep my arm again, then push my hand towards Little Mercy¡ªbut she''s pushing her hand towards me. I''m weightless, then I slam against the alley wall, bounce off and sprawl on the concrete ground. I''m pushing myself up before I even slide to a stop, I hear a gunshot and then another and I turn, C2''s firing, one of the gangers is down but another has her¡ªthen he''s off his feet, I don''t know how but he''s gone and C2''s firing again¡ªbut then her gun''s gone and she''s falling¡ªno, she''s ... she''s... Held. Halfway through her fall, stopped by some unseen force, I''m running towards her but she''s being pulled away, the gangers are staying back but Little Mercy''s there, she''s pulling C2 towards her, away from me¡ªthen C2 falls to the ground as Little Mercy gasps then screams, flinging her arm towards Motoplasm, pulling him away from the door then slamming him back against it. This time she lets him fall, and he slumps to the ground, unmoving. I''m still running to C2 but Little Mercy has her again, jerks her away¡ªexcept she''s not pulling, never pulling, only pushing, I understand now, force blast, that''s her power¡ª "Come here, sweet." I try to push Mercy down but she''s already slamming me back again¡ªI push myself back towards her with a blast from behind but now she''s got C2¡ªno, two of her guys do, big men holding her by the arms, and they''ve both got guns¡ª "Now just who the hell are you?" Little Mercy asks me, her tone weirdly soft. "One of Leroy''s little rats? Nah, because you did what I do. You smart enough not to try nothing? You care about this one?" My eyes go to C2. She''s not struggling. She''s just staring down at the ground. But I can see how scared she is. "Please don''t hurt her." I can''t help but glance at Motoplasm, I don''t know if he''s dead or just unconscious. "I''m listening, I''m listening to you. Just tell me what you want." "Two things." Little Mercy''s smiling now. "I want my money, and I want my stuff. You know what I''m talking about. So you run on in and you run on out and we''re all gonna be real happy. Hear me?" "I hear you," I say, but I don''t want to do what she says, I CAN''T do what she says, I don''t care about the stuff but I can''t leave C2, I can''t leave Motoplasm¡ªpowers. Plasmakinesis, slow her blood, stop her blood, is anyone bleeding? Not that I can see. Her ability, force blast, kinetic waves of aura-energy, blunt but powerful, she''s stronger than me, I''m copying five powers, I''m too weak, I can''t win against her in a direct fight, and she''s got C2, and ... and... No other option. "I''m going in now," I say. "Please stay here, please don''t do anything, I''m going to get your bags and I''ll be out again as soon as I can, okay?" "So stop talking and start running, Red." I stop talking, I start running. Motoplasm''s not dead, I can see him breathing as I pass, I can feel his blood flowing, but he''s out cold, no help right now. The repair shop''s a blur, the apartment''s a blur, there are the bags, most of the money''s out and some of the drugs, I kneel to scoop them in, it''s taking too long but she''ll know, if it''s not all here she''ll know and she''ll¡ª "NO!" Gunshots, yelling, I tear back through the repair shop and out the door but too slow, C2''s gone, nothing but a few gangers lying on the road and a man dressed in black watching the gang cars as they tear down the road, and then watching me as I run after them¡ª "Let go!" I clutch at the hand around my wrist but the grip''s too strong, I can''t pull away, I can''t get away, he''s got me and I can''t do anything¡ª "LET GO DON''T TOUCH ME LET ME GO!" The man grunts in pain as the blood in his arm stops flowing, looks back at Motoplasm, still unconscious, I wrench my arm free and stagger back, and I thrust both hands at him, send everything I have against him in a force blast¡ª Which does nothing. He stares at me. I stare at him. Then he comes for me and I scream and put my arms up defensively and a massive unstable force field explodes into existence, rippling and warping. "What are you?" the man rasps, his voice low and rough. "What are YOU?" I can see him through the shield, he''s wearing armour, and a helmet with a triangular visor that leaves his mouth and chin uncovered. "You just stopped me from saving my friend! They''re gone now, I can''t catch them, I don''t know where they went!" "But I do." "WHAT?" The man reaches out a gauntleted hand and touches my force shield. It sparks and snaps at him. He nods as if satisfied, then narrows his eyes as he looks at me. "You can mimic promotions," he states. "Interesting." Before I can do or say anything I realise The Force is here, he''s kneeling beside Motoplasm, a stack of pizza boxes on the ground. He looks up at me and the armoured man. "What happened here?" he asks. His voice is calm, and yet it makes me shiver. "They took C2," I say. "And this ... THIS stopped me from¡ªwhat TOOK you so long to get back? WE NEEDED YOU!" The Force is checking Motoplasm; he takes him into his strong arms and straightens before replying: "There were some children picking on a dog. I had to take care of that before returning. It took longer than I expected because I had to get the dog back to its owners and one of the children back to her parents." "Malcolm, I should check Leroy," the armoured man says. The Force nods. "What?" I say. "WHAT? You KNOW this ... THIS?" The armoured man is already walking towards The Force, who still has Motoplasm in his arms. They''re going inside. Yes, of COURSE I follow them! "Why aren''t you talking to me?" I demand, as I follow them through the house. "Did you not HEAR me when I told you that those gangers HAVE MY BEST FRIEND?" "She''ll be fine, they still need her," the armoured man says. He glances back at me. "If I hadn''t acted, you''d both be dead." I don''t really have any response to that other than outraged silence. How DARE he! That''s just ... I don''t even know, how can he just SAY that? He can''t know! The Force is laying Motoplasm down on a raised bed thing in the clinic, the armoured man is tapping away at a holo-keyboard that appeared on his left wrist. "Not damaged, just unconscious," he says. "Nothing to worry about." The look of relief on The Force''s face helps me calm down a little. "I''m ... I''m glad Motoplasm''s okay," I say. "I really am, but we can''t¡ªC2 has been TAKEN, do you both realise this?" "I tagged her before they got her in the car," says the armoured man. "Got Little Mercy too. I know exactly where they are. So do you want to carry on with your little temper tantrum, or do you want to help me retrieve your friend?" "That ... I ... well before ANYTHING else I want to know WHO YOU ARE!" The armoured man looks down at the holo-screen on his wrist as he replies: "You can call me Chass." [DATASTREAM LOST] | C2s Opal | 18:11 | xx49.07.29 | [LUS] | C2''s Opal | 18:11 | xx49.07.29 | [LUS] I am wearing a dark blue sweatshirt and matching sweatpants. Beneath these, I have on a suit of light, flexible armour. It''s uncomfortable and unfamiliar, but at this moment I am glad to be wearing it. I do not have my gun. I do not know where it is. There is a knife concealed in the armour on my left forearm. There is a second knife concealed in the armour on my right forearm. They are made of a hybrid material, I am unfamiliar with the composition. The blades are protected by retractable sheaths. I have taken seventeen knife-fighting lessons. I would feel more comfortable, at this moment, if I had taken eighteen knife-fighting lessons. I would feel more comfortable, at this moment, if I could avoid fighting and/or cutting anyone. I would feel more comfortable, at this moment, if Charlotte was here with me. Note: When communication is resumed with Daniel, query about the possibility of an LUS-initiated text messaging system. "You say something, bitch?" There is something over my head. I cannot see. Hearing is difficult. I am presently standing. My hands and legs are unrestricted. I am in a building. I was brought here by car. There seem to be many men and women around me. One of them is close to me. He just spoke. "I said, you say something, bitch?" I suspect this may be a trap. I suspect that I am faced with an impossible problem; there may be no way for me to avoid being hit. I am correct. "I said, SAY something, bitch!" I''m on the floor. I landed badly. Curiously, I feel no pain. Perhaps I have been drugged. My senses are dulled. I''m being picked up. I''m being set upon my feet. Once more, I am standing. Whatever has been covering my head is removed; a thick black hood. The building I am in is in a state of disrepair. There is no glass in the single, large window. Now that the hood has been removed, I can feel a slight breeze. It is cool, but not unpleasant. It is night. I can see the glow of the sky; grey-blue grey-orange grey-purple. It is beautiful. This room is high above the ground; perhaps four storeys, perhaps five storeys. This room has been made large by means of destruction. Many of the walls have been partially or fully broken down. The floor is a synthetic material brown in colour. There was once carpet over it. The walls are dark blue, a pleasant shade. There is graffiti in many places. None of the graffiti I can see holds any meaning for me. There are many men and women around. They are drinking, talking, eating, laughing, appreciating music. I was previously unaware of the music. I don''t recognise the song or the artist but the style is familiar; deep rhythmic beat, repetitive chanting, simple acoustic instruments, mostly percussive. Female singer with a hard, guttural voice. I cannot understand the lyrics. I am not sure who took the hood from my head. I cannot identify the man who spoke to me and then hit me. I stand alone in a corner, near a couch. It was once red. Now it is faded pink. I can see where the sun''s light passes over it each day, a clear division between faded-by-age and faded-by-sunlight. A woman laughs, suddenly and loudly. I don''t know why. My attention is drawn to one of the partially-destroyed walls. It leads through to a kitchen. The kitchen is more crowded than this room. Someone is cooking something. Frying something. Onions. Meat. A spice that I am unfamiliar with. "What you staring at?" a young man asks me.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "The remains of that wall," I reply. "Yeah? What''s so interesting about it?" "I think it may be a retaining wall. I think it may have been a bad idea to destroy it. The ceiling is sagging. How many floors are there above this one?" "Dunno, two I think." I wonder if that information will be useful to me. The young man who spoke to me is perhaps close to my own age; fifteen or sixteen years old. Half of his face is covered in a tattoo. It is reminiscent of a chessboard with the white and black squares rearranged into an abstract pattern. Many other people in this room have similar tattoos. Now he is gone. He looked across the room, and then he turned away from me and walked away from me and became obscured by other people. Perhaps he was given a signal. Do not talk to the prisoner. I wonder if I could escape. My chance of success seems slim. I would be caught and held. The gang''s leader, Little Mercy, is scientifically promoted. Some kind of kinetic ''blast''. She seems to be able to direct these ''blasts'' with precision. She caught me and held me in place. Continuous application. Perhaps two opposing ''blasts''; one pushes from in front, one pushes from behind. The target is held in place. Increasing the force of the ''blast'' behind and decreasing the force of the ''blast'' in front would result in forward momentum. This is assuming that two ''blasts'' can be created at one time. I am allowing myself to become unfocused. I should correct this. I do not appear to be in any immediate danger. The reason for this seems clear; they want to exchange me for the two bags. Correction: they want to use me in order to coerce Charlotte and/or Mr Johnston/Motoplasm and/or Mr Donovan/The Force and/or the armoured stranger who attacked them into giving them the two bags. I suspect that they would not feel any responsibility to honour their side of the arrangement. I suspect that this is the reason the armoured stranger attacked them. I suspect that he knew that there would be no exchange. I suspect that he may be Chass, a vigilante known to operate in Powerstone City. "Heeeeey, sweet." Another man has approached me and talked to me. He is big and he is bald. I think I like the deepness of his voice. Now he is gone, the same way as the young man from before; he looked at someone I cannot see, and he left. I don''t understand what is going on. Perhaps this is a deliberate attempt to confuse me, but I cannot think of any reason that they would want to confuse me. "You ready to say something, bitch?" The man who hit me is back. His face seems surprisingly pleasant. "Are you planning to hurt me?" I ask. He slaps me, but not hard enough to push me over. "Shut up." I suspect that he enjoys hitting me and confusing me. "Is it possible for me to use your bathroom?" I ask. He hits me again, harder than before. I almost fall. "Stand there and piss yourself." I cannot make myself look at him in the eyes. I cannot make my voice strong, as I know Charlotte would be able to. "That would be unpleasant for everyone," I say. "Unless you would enjoy watching me suffer such a loss of dignity." "What the hell you talking about?" "Or perhaps you have some kind of sexual fetish¡ª" My head hits against the floor. "Carl, what the hell? You beating on her? What did I say?" The voice is Little Mercy''s. She pulls me up. Despite her size, she is strong. The man who hit me, I assume his name is Carl, is now gone. "You okay, sweet?" Little Mercy asks me. Her words are kind but I suspect that she is not. "You ain''t damaged?" "I feel sick. And I need to use the bathroom." "Yeah, sure, of course you do. Just gotta ask you some things first, that cool?" I nod. "I''ll answer any question you ask me. I don''t want to be hurt." "You ain''t gonna be. You don''t gotta worry. Just answer what I ask and you''re gonna be okay. You think your friend''s smart enough to keep that creep Chass out of this?" "If he offers his help to her, she may accept it. But Charlotte doesn''t like Chass. She has made several negative remarks about him in the past." "Yeah? Okay, that''s good. Just want this to go clean, you know what I''m saying?" "You want to trade me for your two bags." "Yeah, you got it. You''re smart, you know that, sweet? You want me to show you the bathroom now?" I nod, and Little Mercy takes my arm and pulls me through the room. Nobody stands in her way. Everyone hurries to move out of her path. "Don''t be too long now. Don''t make me get suspicious." Little Mercy opens the door for me. I step into the bathroom. Little Mercy closes the door behind me as I switch on the light. There''s a sink here, with a mirror above it. The mirror is partially covered with mould. My face is pale. There''s very little colour in my lips. I raise my right hand, and then pinch it as hard as I can with my left hand. I repeat this action. And again. And again. I raise my left hand, and then pinch it as hard as I can with my right hand. I repeat this action. And again. And again. I examine my hands. I examine my face. There is a knife concealed in the armour on my left forearm. There is a second knife concealed in the armour on my right forearm. I flush the toilet, wash my hands, and walk out of the bathroom. xx49.07.29 | 18:19 | Still Tuesday So Chass''s car is pretty much the worst car I''ve ever seen in my life. I don''t even know what to call it, maybe a sedan? What COLOUR is it, even? Brown? Garbage? Rust? Let''s call it rust. And the noise it makes! I still have good memories of riding in C2''s father''s cute little noisy old car but this is ridiculous. You''d think an armour-wearing masked vigilante would have a better car than this. Maybe he spent all his money on the armour. I''m in the back of it now (the car, not the armour), he wouldn''t let me ride up front. To be honest I''m really nervous and scared, Chass said that the Mercy Killers wouldn''t hurt C2 because she''s too valuable to them as a bargaining chip, The Force and Motoplasm both agreed, but ... they''ve still GOT her. Okay, nice new fresh paragraph, don''t think about C2, I''m doing everything I can to get to her, apparently Chass knows exactly where she is, we''re driving through these weirdly deserted streets towards the gang''s hideout or whatever, everything''s ... everything''s NOT fine but I''m doing the best I can. Every second that passes brings me closer to her. The best thing I can do is try to relax, try to breathe, try not to think about how scared I am that¡ª Another new paragraph. I''m not using LUS, right now I really need to be doing something, and writing a journal entry is better than nothing. Besides, I should get some of this down, it might be important later. Chass is ... creepy. I don''t like him. I don''t trust him. Even if Motoplasm (he''s fine, by the way, just a bit groggy) and The Force both say he''s trustworthy ... I don''t know, I don''t know! For now I''ve got to work with him to get C2 back, but that doesn''t mean I have to like it. Maybe I should''ve let The Force come with us¡ªbut no, he had to stay with Motoplasm, what if more gangers attack their base? And this isn''t their responsibility. It''s mine. I let C2 get taken. It''s up to me to get her back. If Chass can help me¡ªactually, why IS he helping me? After he shut off my Opal (SO RUDE) he asked me a bunch of questions, most of them I didn''t even understand. And when I asked him anything, he just grunted or did this INFURITATING cocky little laugh-through-his-nose thing that''s got to be the most IRRITATING thing in the WORLD. He''s built weird, too. I know that''s not something to judge a person on, but he''s really weird. His arms are too big. His legs too. And what''s with the black armour? Seriously! If that''s not totally Villain I don''t know what is. I called up some of the files I have on him before writing this, there''s some pretty ugly stuff in there. He does NOT like men who hit women. I mean okay, yes, fine, NOBODY likes men who hit women but there''s such a thing as disproportionate retribution. Besides, most of the time there wasn''t even clear evidence. He was just acting on, what do you call it, just doing whatever he wanted without even knowing what was going on. And he doesn''t have a power. I bet he doesn''t even have an aura. He''s just got that stupid armour with its stupid ''inertial dampeners'' that APPARENTLY mean Little Mercy''s power doesn''t work on him, not enough to knock him around anyway. Wait, I got distracted, none of that helped me figure out why he''s helping me. "Why are you helping me? I don''t see ANY reason for you to." "You complaining?" "Obviously I''m not, I just think it''s weird." "Those drugs you took¡ª" "I didn''t take them, Motoplasm did." "You have them now." "That doesn''t mean they''re mine." "True. But Leroy entrusted their possession to you. That says something."Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "And now you want ME to entrust YOU with them." "That would be wise." "Oh REALLY. Because you''re just the best person in the world to be in charge of them, is that it?" "Yes." "You''re probably just going to use them." "Correct." "I mean ... take them, or whatever. ''Huff'' them, that''s what people say, isn''t it?" "Two years ago maybe." Grrrrrrrr. "I''m surprised you didn''t just STEAL the drugs. You''re clearly amoral enough." "Amoral. Hm." "You could just take them from me now¡ªwhy don''t you try it?" ... "Or are you scared?" "Yes. You''re terrifying. Powers, we made a deal. I help you retrieve your friend. You give me the drugs. Seems simple to me." GRRRRRRR. "Why do you even want them? What''s so special about them?" "They have an aura." "What? What? Seriously? Is that unusual?" ... "Tell me! Is that unusual? Why is that ... do you know something about the supervillains?" "''The supervillains''." "The bad guys, the¡ªSegregation, do you know about that, at least?" "Heard of it." "So the drugs DO have something to do with the supervillains?" ... "Are you TRYING to annoy me?" "No, that just seems to be happening naturally." AHHHHHHHHHHHH "By the way, Chass. You still haven''t apologised." ... "For almost getting my friend killed, for interfering¡ª" "You''re welcome." "I said APOLOGISE, I wasn''t THANKING you." "Any time." I think I''m just going to stop talking to Mr Chass. If I had LUS on right now my Opal would probably explode from how annoyed I''m getting. I''m just going to sit here and glare at the back of his stupid helmet. I can''t BELIEVE I thought it looked COOL. It DOESN''T look cool. Argh yes it does¡ªfine, right, NO talking, NO writing, just sitting here in total non-journalling silence until we get to C2. ... ... ... I think we''re here. I think that''s ... no, maybe not, Chass is driving... ... "What are you¡ª" "Hush." I can''t believe he just ''hushed'' me. I can''t believe I''m actually hushing. But if C2''s in that building¡ªI''m sure she is, I''m sure that''s the one, the way Chass looked up at it and slowed down ... but now we''re just driving around the block. ... ... Now we''re back where we started, after like five minutes of totally wasted time¡ªI don''t have these powers forever, Chass! I''ve only got ... well okay FINE I''ve got plenty of time left on Motoplasm and The Force''s powers but¡ª "Fourth floor. Room on the corner with the big broken window." "How can you be sure?" "Basic trigonometry." NO idea what that means. "Okay, fine then. I''ll go up and explain about the drugs¡ªare you laughing at me?" "No. Go on." "...I have more than enough money to pay for whatever they think they''re¡ªyou ARE laughing at me, what''s so funny?" "That you think you know Mercy. That you think this is about money." "Huh? What? What is it about, then? Drugs? But money can buy drugs¡ª" "It can''t buy respect." "You mean ... you mean ... huh?" "You want your friend to get out of this alive." "Of course I do!" ... "What? What''s your point? Do you even HAVE a point?" Now Chass is ignoring me. He''s just looking up at the building, at the window. There''s light showing through it, and movement, there''s definitely someone in that room, but there are lights in other windows too. We''re quite far away. Is he waiting for .... he is. He''s waiting for me to say it. Well ... well, rats. "FINE, what do YOU think we should do?" "Mercy is afraid of me, afraid of sending her soldiers against me. Knows she''ll lose an unacceptable number. Afraid also of a direct personal confrontation. Knows her power is useless against me. I can use that fear." "Um ... how?" "I''ll go in first. Wait for my signal, then enter through the window¡ª" "What? Just ''enter through the window'', I can''t FLY¡ª" "You have Malcolm''s ability." "So what, what does ... oh! If I make force fields under my hands and feet¡ª" "Once in position wait for my signal, then enter¡ª" "What ''signal''?" "You''ll know. Use Leroy''s ability to impair any soldiers guarding your friend. Focus on the left ventricle of the heart, stopping bloodflow there will induce cardiogenic shock." "I don''t want to KILL them!" "Unless you sustain the stoppage for more than twenty seconds there shouldn''t be any permanent damage." "Anyway, how on earth am I supposed to know where the left ventricle is?" "...interesting. Use force fields and Mercy''s ability, then. Get yourself and your friend to the bathroom and block the door with a field until I get to you." "And then?" ... Chass has a really creepy smile. xx49.07.29 | 18:20 | Still Tuesday | [LUS] and now Chass is heading towards the building. He parked around a hundred metres away. I''m supposed to wait here until he gets inside, then move up and start climbing. I want to just run and get to C2, but ... but even though I don''t like Chass he DOES seem to know what he''s doing. He''s halfway there now. Come on, go faster! It''s not like he''s creeping or anything, just walking casually along, is EVERYTHING this guy does utterly infuriating? I think it just might be! He could at least, I don''t know, TRY to look like he''s concerned about C2, that he''s rushing in to save her as fast as he can¡ªI know he doesn''t care about her, probably he doesn''t care about anyone, but, oh, I don''t know, I''m just babbling to myself, all of this is going into my LUS journal entry I guess¡ªyep, babbling away, Chass is¡ª Gunshot. More gunshots, oh no, C2¡ª Chass is running. So am I. SOMEONE''S FALLING oh please don''t let that be C2 PLEASE don''t let that be her¡ª "C2!" Can''t see Chass. Can''t see anything. "C2!" It''s her, it''s her, she''s just lying there, she''s dead, she¡ª "Charlotte. I may have some good news. I think that I may be partially invulnerable." Have to stop hugging her, have to let her go because gunshots haven''t stopped, they''re still firing, I can hear the bullets ricocheting off the concrete. I can''t see Chass anywhere, I can''t even see his stupid car, there aren''t any lights around here, not away from the building¡ª "Can you run?" I ask. "I can run," C2 says. I put my hand up, palm flat to the sky, and a dull-glowing disc of purple energy pulses into life above us. Under the umbrella of my force shield, we run¡ªbut C2 makes a horrible little hurt cry and stumbles, I have her but she''s hurt her foot, her leg, something, she CAN''T run, I have my arm around her and the shield''s still up, I think the car''s this way, I hope the car''s this way¡ª "Apparently I''m not immune to pain," C2 says, and even in the darkness I see her smile, and we stumble on, the gunshots are closer together now and I cry out as the snap and whip of a bullet''s impact surges through me like electricity, now C2''s supporting me, stopping me from falling, but there''s no pain, no blood¡ª "The shield," I say, somehow. "It hit the shield." I start laughing but stop myself. Together C2 and I walk on, into the night, the building is still so close behind us, we''ve hardly moved at all and there''s so far to go¡ª The car isn''t there. Chass abandoned us. "Charlotte. You should tilt your shield back, the angle has changed." Not only that, they''re coming out of the building¡ªI put up another shield, it''s bulbous and raw but it should block anything they¡ª "Ugh." "Charlotte?" "I''m okay, it just feels so weird when bullets hit my shields. We should¡ª" There''s the sudden glare of headlights then Chass''s stupid car comes rattling towards us. The back door''s open, I push C2 in and let my shield disappear as I follow, then slam the door shut and put up another shield along the side of the car as Chass accelerates away. Some of the gangers are already in SUVs, I can see the headlights, but I''ve got something more important to get upset about¡ª "Why''d you move the car? You were going to abandon us!" Chass doesn''t reply¡ªwe''re on the road now, the SUVs behind us. "Perhaps he needed to turn the car around in order to effect a more efficient ''getaway''," C2 suggests. She looks at Chass, in the front seat. "Mr Chass? Thank you." "Welcome," Chass grunts. I scowl as I look back. The SUVs are definitely getting closer. I shift my force field to the back of the car. "They''re chasing us," C2 says. "Perhaps we should go a little faster?" "Yes! Faster! NOW!" The engine cuts out, just rattles to a stop. "Oh, GREAT! This STUPID car¡ª" "Seatbelts." "What? What''s the point of¡ª" I notice that C2 is already wearing hers before I''m thrown back against the seat, my head hitting hard but oddly unpainfully against the window¡ªor not the window, actually against a pillow-like force field I guess I must have instinctively put up. There''s still no sound, it''s like the car''s gliding along the road¡ªgliding incredibly fast. Before I can get my seatbelt on Chass slams the car around a corner, and I go sprawling against C2¡ªshe catches me awkwardly and manages to get me sitting up. With her help I get my seatbelt done up just before Chass rips around another corner. I can''t see the SUVs any more. "Drop the shield." I grumble a bit, but do as Chass says. He takes a left, then almost immediately a right. The streets are narrower here, the buildings taller and older. Not a reclaimed area. Old Powerstone. There are other vehicles, too, and pedestrians at the sides of the roads. The shift was really sudden, it''s like we turned a corner and came out of a ghost town and into a real city. Chass turns another corner and now we''re on a main road, six lanes, dozens of other cars around. He slows, and there''s a clattering as the car''s engine starts up again¡ªor its first engine, or ''decoy'' engine or whatever you want to call it. "This isn''t the way back to Mr Johnston''s house," C2 says. I lean forward. "It''s a REALLY bad look for you to be abducting two young¡ªhey!" The air between the front and back seats just turned black¡ªI lean further forward and whack my head against the blackness.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Ow! HEY!" "The side windows appear to have a secondary barrier in place," C2 says, as she runs her hand over the air in front of her window. She reaches forward to touch the blackness separating front from back. "It appears to be the same substance. Non-reflective glass, perhaps." "Who cares what it is¡ªhey!" The side and back windows just went black, the last thing I saw was a narrow street with high stone buildings, old metal fire escapes up their sides. "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING!" "Charlotte, it''s likely he cannot hear you." "Huh." I sit back in my seat with my arms crossed. I knew I shouldn''t have trusted that guy. Anti-Heroes. They''re just not PROPER. Who knows where he''s taking us? Maybe he''s actually working for the supervillains! Yes, that''s so likely! "Charlotte." I look over at C2. She''s smiling. "Thank you for coming to rescue me." I can''t help but smile back, despite everything. "Thanks for, um, for being okay. I''m really happy you''re safe." "So am I." "You were doing pretty well on your own, though. Um, they didn''t ... they didn''t do anything, did they?" "I was hit several times, although to be fair I intentionally provoked some of the attacks. Fortunately, I wasn''t hurt. As I mentioned earlier, I believe that my promotion¡ª" "Oh hey, yeah, how do you have limited invulnerability now? You''re supposed to have psychic shielding as your power! Powers don''t just change, how does that work?" "I had hoped you would know." C2 looks at her black side window, then back at me. Well, at my shoulder, anyway. "Seeing as you are my expert on superhero culture." "No, I''ve never heard of that before¡ªand nobody''s ever had more than one power. Unless the LI is your actual power and the PS is just a secondary ability, but I''ve never heard of that happening either ... maybe you were right, maybe it''s your, um, your ''condition'' that makes you immune to psychic manipulation¡ªbut no, wait, that doesn''t work at all, because I copied your psychic shielding in Emerald Hill. This is really weird, C2." "I agree. Fortuitous, but strange." "Unless ... wait, unless your power is actually aura hardening¡ªlike Structulus or Lady Iron, oh wow, that''s SO rare! And it makes sense, because aura hardening can block psychic attacks as well as physical¡ªyou only got a sprained ankle from that fall, I''m not an expert or anything but a fall from that height definitely seems like it should''ve been worse, how''s your foot now?" C2 pushes her foot carefully against the floor of the car. "It doesn''t hurt much." "Okay, great! I mean some people can hurt their foot just stepping off a curb, right? So falling from four floors up is just like stepping off a curb to you! And you got punched and didn''t get hurt, right?" "It hurt a little and I felt the impact." "But no damage, that''s the important thing, no damage! There''s not even a tiny mark on your face! Of course, because aura hardening is so good against impact damage, C2, this is amazing! You have an amazing power¡ªoh! Oh! That means I get it too, at least a little ... but I''ve gotten hurt even while I''ve been around you, right? Haven''t I? I must have ... have I? I can''t really remember." "I have a question. Does aura hardening work constantly?" "Huh? Oh, you mean like ''is it always on'', yep, it''s a reactive power, if anything threatens your aura it''ll harden up against it, psychic, physical, whatever''s trying to get you, your aura will repel. Unless you WANT it to get to you, like food or water or air or whatever, it''s YOUR aura after all, it''s on your side." "But there have been times in my life where I have been hurt. For example, I have cut myself while helping my mother prepare meals or snacks." "That doesn''t count, aura hardening is INFAMOUSLY ineffective against cutting attacks." "Cutting," C2 repeats. "Yes. I read about this in your family''s files. However, there was one incident when I was younger, I don''t remember well but my parents have told me I came close to breaking my arm." "Aha! ''Came close'', that''s a CLUE, C2, you''ve got to pay better attention to these things!" C2''s thinking now, she''s got that cute look in her eyes. "Is it possible that my power changed or evolved over time, perhaps in response to my circumstances?" "Hm. I mean once you''ve got a power that''s that, you can''t lose it or swap it for something else ... although it IS true that powers grow stronger over time and with use, maybe your aura hardening kind of levelled up?" "Do powers ''level up''?" "Well ... not exactly. You don''t just get big jumps, any increase in strength is gradual¡ªthat''s why 1st Gens like my parents are so strong, especially with all the adventuring they did. Still, I guess your power got a real workout, constantly defending you against that mood control for so long. It''d make sense that it got stronger in that time." I was going to say more, but we just went down some kind of ramp¡ªwe''re going underground. "His base, I guess. Huh." "I don''t think he''s ''abducting'' us," C2 says. "Perhaps he wants to keep us safe from the gang?" "We''d be safe at Motoplasm''s¡ªno, he wants these." I pick up the bag from under my feet. "I did kind of make a deal with him, but¡ª" The windows just all went clear and both of our doors opened. I look at C2, then we both unbuckle our seatbelts and get out. We''re in ... it looks like an underground parking garage, bare concrete and harsh artificial lighting, the ceiling reinforced with long, thin metal girders, it''s all pretty stark and cold actually. There''s no obvious entrance or exit, just blank walls all around. There''s a shower in the corner with a recessed drain, and a bed¡ªwell, mattress. There''s a crisp white sheet over it, tightly tucked in, and it''s on a wooden base. On the nearest wall there''s a big screen with a bunch of different equipment below, Chass is walking towards it, tapping away at the little holo-interface thing on his wrist. "You can''t just treat us like this!" I say, as I run after Chass. "You can''t just drag us around without a word of explanation!" Chass doesn''t reply. I puff out an irritated breath, then glance back as C2 joins me. She''s looking at the screen and the equipment beneath. "Compact laboratory," she says. "Similar to the one in your brother''s workshop." The screen''s on now, it looks similar to my Opal''s ''home'' screen, except way bigger. Chass is doing something but I''m not sure what. C2 looks fascinated. "Be more upset!" I tell her. "You agree with me, right? He can''t just drag us to his base, I mean aside from anything it looks totally sketchy, he''s really old and we''re practically schoolgirls!" "I am a schoolgirl." "You know what¡ªright, yes, exactly! Hey, creepy old guy! Do you make a habit of abducting schoolgirls?" Chass doesn''t reply, just holds his hand out without looking back. "What? Oh, you want the drugs? Is that it? Well you''re not getting them, not until you explain some things!" Chass turns a little, just enough to show me the blank expression on his face. "Don''t try your stupid intimidation stuff on me, that might work on¡ªokay, fine, take it." I put one of the huffers in his gauntleted hand, and he starts taking it apart. I can''t help but join C2 in being interested, the huffer is just a plastic tube with the drug in a little capsule thing, I guess you push in the lever on the side and then inhale if you want to actually take the drug. Chass has the capsule out now, he''s breaking it into a little glass dish¡ªthe drug''s a powder¡ªand he''s putting that into one of his machines ... now he''s standing back, looking up at the screen, his arms crossed. "So? Care to tell us what''s going on here? It''s not like¡ª" I stop as the screen begins to fill with text, none of which means a thing to me. "This is an illegal drug, isn''t it?" C2 says. "Why would it contain so much silver?" "You can UNDERSTAND all that?" "Yes. It''s fairly basic chemistry. Did you not study this?" Vague memories arise, of insurmountably huge tables of elements and radiations. "Um." Chass is still and silent, staring up at the screen, then he turns and walks past us. "Back in the car." "What? Look, ''Chass'', I''m getting pretty sick of you¡ª" "Back in the car." "At LEAST tell us where we''re going!" Chass stops and looks back at me. "To Leroy''s clinic. By now the Mercy Killers will be attacking it." I stare as Chass turns and continues walking to his car. "WHAT?" "It seems to be a reasonable assumption," C2 says. She seems nervous¡ªshe wants to go to the car but she doesn''t want to move until I do. "I was thinking something similar myself." "But that''s terrible! We have to get back!" "Good thinking," Chass says. "Let''s go with your plan and get back in the car." I scowl as I run to the car, C2 behind me, and as we get our seatbelts on the windows go black, predictably enough, and then we''re moving. "I can''t BELIEVE he took us here instead of going straight back to Motoplasm''s base," I mutter. "That''s SO irresponsible, to just abandon them like that." "Is The Force there?" C2 asks. "Yes, of course, but¡ª" "They''ll be fine." I''m surprised to hear Chass speak. "I know The Force is awesome," I say, feeling stupid for talking to the blackness in front of me, "but he''s only one person against dozens of¡ª" "He''s protecting Leroy." Chass chuckles unpleasantly. "I''m not worried." | C2s Opal | 18:34 | xx49.07.29 | [LUS] stopped, and Chass has disengaged the ''blackout'' feature on his car''s secondary windows. Charlotte and I can see out, but it''s dark and we''re in an alley so there isn''t much difference. The doors open. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car. Charlotte is already out. She''s running to the alley entrance. I can hear gunshots, and a sharp snapping noise, I believe this is the sound Mr Donovan''s force fields make when bullets hit them. "Oh, wow. The Force can put a field around the whole BUILDING?" "Doors, windows, points of structural weakness. Brute force isn''t his style." I think that Charlotte is upset with Chass. "Yes, I KNEW that. And I bet he COULD put a field around the whole building if he wanted to." Chass doesn''t reply. He''s leaning against the alley wall, arms crossed. "Is there a reason we are waiting here?" I ask. "Yes, GOOD question," Charlotte says. "We''re more than a block away from Motoplasm''s base¡ªof course I get that we should keep our distance, but how are we going to get rid of those gangers? I don''t have The Force''s power any more, but if you drove past the house once at high speed I''d probably pick it up, then I could create a kind of buffer around the front of your car¡ªwith a soft enough field, we could push those gangers away with no problem!" Chass says nothing. "I think my plan is good! Say something!" "Something." I suspect that Chass enjoys causing irritation in others. Or perhaps he enjoys annoying Charlotte specifically. "Fine, what do YOU think we should do?" Charlotte asks. "Wait." "For what?" "For me, yo." Charlotte stares at Shade. She looks down at her Opal. I am not sure what her expression means. She looks at Shade again. "How long have you been there?" she demands. "And you," she says, turning on Chass, "did you know he''d be here? How much aren''t you telling me?" Chass doesn''t answer. Shade is smiling. Charlotte seems particularly upset. "Just answer me ONCE!" I''d like to calm her down but I''m not sure how I might do so. "How did you know Shade would be here?" "Lucky guess." "Yeah, Moto said you guys might be out here, how long you been waiting?" Charlotte appears to be too agitated to reply and Chass doesn''t seem willing. "Not long," I say. "Yeah, well, this way if you want. Yo Chass, your car cool?" "Cooler than you." Shade smiles again. I think I like his smile. I think that it might be more accurately described as a ''grin''. He leads us down the alley and through a door. I''m the last one to walk through, and when Shade closes it, it makes a sound like it''s locking. Inside there''s a small room with a chemical lamp on a low shelf. Aside from this the room is empty. Shade walks to the corner and lifts the floor. There''s a concealed hatch. He gestures for us to go down. This time, somehow, I am first. Down the ladder is a narrow corridor. It ends at a blank wall. I step forward and to the side as Shade follows me down. He touches my arm as he passes. I don''t know what the gesture means in our current context. Perhaps reassurance? Perhaps a means to confirm my presence and position as he performs the necessary physical negotiations necessary to move past me in this narrow corridor? He''s at the end of the corridor. Charlotte is down the ladder, watching Shade with narrowed eyes. I can''t guess what she''s feeling. There''s a soft sound, and the wall slides open. The corridor continues. Shade looks back at me and at Charlotte and up at Chass, who has closed the hatch behind himself and is climbing down the ladder. "Kind of a walk, but at least it''s safe," Shade says. He turns and starts walking along the corridor. I follow, along with Charlotte. Chass is behind us. This corridor is interesting. There are pipes along the walls, some extend up to the ceiling. There are passages leading off it, but all of them have been blocked by a bulbous blue-grey substance, perhaps some kind of expanding foam. I touch some as I pass; it feels hard and cold. The passage ahead has been blocked with the same substance, but there is a side passage that is clear. Shade leads us through it. There is only one path. ... Another corner. Nobody is talking. I wonder if Charlotte is angry. This passage seems to be very long.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ... Another corner, and then a ladder leading up. Shade ascends and presses his hand against the ceiling, which slides open. He climbs up. I follow. This is the laundry room of Mr Johnston and Mr Donovan''s house. "Hey yo, Moto! Forks! Found ''em!" I follow Shade through Mr Johnston and Mr Donovan''s kitchen and living room. I can hear shouting from outside, and two gunshots, and the sound of glass breaking, and the snapping sound that I believe to be Mr Donovan''s force fields responding to impact. I find the noise to be satisfying and thrilling, but I''m unsure why. "You okay, Ceet?" I''m standing still. I hurry after Shade. Ceet. He has shortened C2 into a single syllable. Ceet. In the clinic, Mr Johnston is lying on one of the two elevated beds. He sits up when he notices me. Mr Donovan isn''t here. Shade doesn''t come in. "Hey, C2." Mr Johnston''s voice is low. I think he may be sleepy, or suffering from the after-effects of his head injury, or perhaps a combination of the two. "Happy to see you safe, child. Just sorry you got involved in all of this." "It''s okay. I''m glad you''re fine, also," I say. He smiles at me, but his smile goes away when Charlotte and Chass enter the clinic. "You took your time," he says. I''m not sure if he''s talking to Charlotte or Chass. "Did you send Shade to meet us?" Charlotte asks. "Did you know we''d be in that alley? How closely are you working with Chass? Are you allies?" Mr Johnston looks at Chass, who is standing with his arms crossed. I don''t know what his expression means. "Around these parts," Mr Johnston says to Charlotte, "you take what allies you can find. Us good guys, we have an understanding." Charlotte appears to be upset at Mr Johnston''s words. "You''ve got it ready?" Chass asks. Mr Johnston nods. "Good." Mr Johnston and Chass both look at Charlotte. "What?" she says, then looks down at the bag she''s carrying. "Oh. Yes, fine, take them." She holds out the bag and Chass takes it. His actions seem rough; several of the tubes roll onto the clinic''s bench as he puts the bag down. There is a machine on the bench that has a green light on it, as well as a small screen. I don''t recognise the machine, but I assume that it is what Chass was referring to when he spoke of something being ready. He''s taking one of the ''huffers'' apart now. "I just don''t get why you trust him," Charlotte says to Mr Johnston, I assume she is referring to Chass. "Do you know what he did? He attacked Little Mercy and her gangers! While they had C2¡ª" "Because you were going to give Mercy the money and the drugs," Mr Johnston says. "You think she would''ve kept her word?" "But why wouldn''t she? What would she have to gain by killing me and C2?" I don''t understand this point either. Mr Johnston is shaking his head. I think Chass might have made a noise like a laugh. "What?" Charlotte says. "Why is that funny, why are you laughing at me?" "I ain''t laughing," Mr Johnston says. "You''re young, child. You got a lot of lessons to learn. This one, I think you''re gonna have to just accept and move on." "But¡ª" "Could be Chass saved us all, doing what he did. Now hush yourself, we got work to do." I suspect that Charlotte isn''t happy. I wonder if I should touch her arm. Would that help? Would that be appropriate? "Charlotte," I say. "Chass has not acted in any way¡ª" "I''m not in the mood, C2." "I''m sorry. I thought that perhaps you needed¡ª" "I said I''m not in the mood¡ªwhat are you two doing?" "Grown-up stuff," Chass says, without looking at Charlotte. "These drugs ain''t what they seem," Mr Johnston says. "Didn''t realise they were so important, turns out we may have stumbled onto something big." "To do with the supervillains?" Charlotte asks. Mr Johnston chuckles and Chass makes another noise that might be a laugh, and they glance at each other, and then Mr Johnston looks at Charlotte again. His expression appears to be serious. "Not every bad in the world is the work of supervillains, child." "I KNOW that!" "Leroy." Mr Johnston joins Chass in looking at the machine''s little screen. Charlotte watches them. I am almost certain that she is still upset. I want to say something or do something to make her feel happier and calmer, but I don''t know what might help. It may be that doing nothing is the best option at this juncture. "You ever hear of a drug with an aura before?" Mr Johnston asks. Chass shakes his head. "Yeah, me neither. Gotta be careful with these ones." "Drugs with an aura!" Charlotte says. "Right, Chass said before¡ªlike georods, that''s a connection!" "Child¡ª" "Look," Charlotte says, "I know not everything bad in the world is because of supervillains but SOME bad things ARE because of supervillains, and it seems like whoever''s behind Segregation is also gathering georods. What''s special about georods? They''re the only non-unique energy source with an aura. If these drugs have an aura then ... then that might mean something!" I don''t know what Mr Johnston''s expression means. "Not much solid fact about auras," Chass says. "Only practical experimentation produces valid results." "You got an idea?" Mr Johnston asks. "Could be these drugs have an effect on scientifically promoted individuals." Chass smiles at Mr Johnston. I don''t think I like his smile. "You''re gonna shoot up, Leroy." "What?" Charlotte says. Mr Johnston is nodding slowly. "Yeah," he says. He sits on one of the elevated beds. "Yeah, sure. Bring over that gear and hook me up." "Are you serious?" Charlotte says. "Or CRAZY? You don''t know what the drugs might do¡ªthey could kill you! You can''t just use them!" "Damn straight we can''t," Mr Johnston says, as Chass affixes a small round white device to his neck. "Think I''m stupid or something?" "But ... huh?" "You forget my power already?" "Blood control, plasmakinesis," Charlotte says. "But¡ªoh. Chass injects the drug, monitors any effects, and if it''s bad you can push it out¡ªbut that still seems so risky, if the drugs work on supers then it could STOP your power as soon as it gets into your system!" "If only we had someone else here with plasmakinesis," Chass says. He''s back at the bench now, preparing an intravenous tube. "What? Me? But¡ª" "This''ll take a while to get going," Mr Johnston says. "Charlotte, you want to feel useful? Go see if Mal needs any help. He''s down in the control room, you know the way." I wonder if Charlotte will argue. She doesn''t. "C2, are you coming?" "Would you like me to come?" "Well, I mean, it''s not like I need you, but if you want to it''s fine ... do you want to?" "I would like to review my latest LUS entry. Is that okay?" "Oh! Yes, of course. I don''t even have mine on, I guess I should¡ªhave you heard from Daniel?" "No. I am becoming worried." "Me too. I hope he''s okay. Um, well, I''ll go help The Force, hehe. You two, DO NOT start this little science experiment without me here, okay?" Neither Mr Johnston nor Chass respond to Charlotte. She clucks her tongue and leaves. I will end this entry here so that I can review it. xx49.07.29 | 18:56 | Still Tuesday | [LUS] Trying a hybrid entry. Typing and thinking. Typing. And thinking. Okay, this works. Starting to feel like a really long day. It''s not even seven o''clock but it feels like waaaaaay later. Well I guess actually for me it''s eleven because of the time difference between Seclusion and NoZo, we''re on Free Paradise time up there which is four hours ahead of NoZo. Or twenty hours behind actually because of weird dateline stuff. I was pretty worked up before¡ªwith good reason, I think!¡ªbut I''m sitting here with The Force helping him with force fields and actually it''s pretty calming. I can see why he''s so cool and collected all the time. I''m even getting used to the impact shocks, they''re not exactly unpleasant, I''m not sure what I can compare them to ... maybe like how when you''re doing combat training and you''re hitting Virtual Bad Guys and you feel every punch and every kick and it doesn''t quite hurt but it doesn''t quite NOT hurt either ... something like that, except completely different. This is really bringing all of my theoretical knowledge about the ability into focus too, there''s nothing like a practical lesson for proper understanding. Of course I knew that the ''force fields'' aren''t actually proper force fields at all, at least not in the artificial sense, but I never quite got the difference until now. They''re an extension of my aura, a physical manifestation of my own unique energy. Right now I''ve got one over the front door and another one over a window. Because I''m still new at using The Force''s power he''s got me doing the big, bulky stuff, while he handles all the finesse. That''s fine with me, even maintaining just these two is pretty tough, although I think I''ve got the hang of it now. I had to use the monitors to position them at first, but now I can just maintain them without too much conscious effort¡ªevery so often they start to slip and I have to concentrate to get them back into the proper shape again, but even that''s getting easier. It''s only the form that wavers, not the field itself, if that makes any sense. Part of the field wants to shrink, part of it wants to grow... "How do you make your fields so nice and smooth?" I ask. "Mine are so spiky and bulgy and weird, but yours always look perfect." The Force smiles, that calm little smile of his. "Practice." Practice. He''s certainly had enough of that! I really like The Force, have I mentioned? And as far as powers go, I''d have to rank his as pretty fun and useful. If I could choose my power then aura field manipulation (to use the proper term) would definitely be in consideration. "Um, is it okay if I go check on how things are going up above?" I ask. "I think I can keep my fields going¡ªit''s weird how you know what they''re doing even when you can''t see them, right?" The Force shrugs. "Okay, well, um, keep up the good work¡ªdo you need anything? Something to eat, or more tea? No? Okay, just, y''know, call out if you want anything." Climbing a ladder while maintaining two force fields is an interesting challenge. Had a few wobbles on the way up. I take a moment to collect myself and focus, then hold my hands out at my sides, palms down, as I walk slowly towards the clinic. It''s so weird knowing that those fields are still there, even though I can''t see them I know exactly where they are, I can even feel the door and the window, not as touch-sensation exactly, definitely not visually ... lines and corners. That''s what I feel. Lines and corners. "Whassup, Charlie? There a reason you''re walking like a penguin?" "I''m concentrating," I say, as Shade comes over to me. "I''ve got several fields up right now, maintaining them requires concentration." "And walking like that helps?" "A little." "Okay, well, you do you. Heading in to see Moto and Big C? I''ll come with." C2''s sitting on a bench seat in the clinic, looking down at her Opal with a blank expression. Motoplasm''s in one of the elevated chairs, Chass is at a machine¡ª "You started without me!" I say, then have to stop to adjust my fields. "Turns out there was no need to worry," Motoplasm says. "Nothing much happening here." "Mr Johnston''s promotion is difficult to quantify," C2 says, lowering her Opal and looking at me. "It makes the results of this experiment difficult to measure." "You should''ve waited for me," I say. "What if something happened?" "Then we would have called you," Motoplasm says. "Calm yourself, child, there''s no drama here."The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I guess nothing bad happened, but I''m still annoyed. "What powers are you copying now?" Chass asks. I''m kind of surprised that he''s addressing me directly. "Fire, water, anything like that?" "No, just ... just everyone here." I look down at my Opal. "And Little Mercy''s." "Kinetic blasts might work," Chass says. "Get on the other bed." "Now hold on a second here," Motoplasm says. "We''re not involving her in this¡ª" "But I want to help¡ª" "No, it''s too risky." "It''s my choice! You ... you can''t tell me what I''m allowed to do!" "I''m not your father?" Motoplasm asks, I don''t know how he knew I almost said that. "But I''d have to answer to him and your mother if anything happened to you. No, Charlotte. You''re not doing this." "I''ve been in almost constant danger since I arrived here, this doesn''t even compare!" "There''s a difference." "What does THAT mean?" "It means there''s no way¡ª" Motoplasm looks sharply over¡ªI don''t know what he''s looking at. Then I see a huffer drop to the bench, and Shade flickers into visibility. "Woo!" he says, then he laughs weirdly. "Woo, that''s not Hak, no waaaaaay!" "Why''d you let him do that?" Motoplasm demands of Chass, who shrugs. "Didn''t see him." "Like hell you didn''t¡ª" "Hey, you should be thaaaaanking me." Shade''s voice has gone weird. "Arguing all about this stuff, you wanted to see what it does, here I am! And oh man, this stuff is like ... wow, my skin ... my skin is amazing¡ªtouch me, someone touch me, Ceet, Charlie, TOUCH me, feel how baby-soft my skin is, oh man." "C2!" C2 lowers her hand. "Relatively benign reaction," Chass says. "Use your power." "No," Motoplasm says, "this ain''t¡ª" "Naw it''s cool Moto man, here I go, watch me fade boooooi¡ªhuh?" Shade barely flickered. Now nothing''s happening and he looks confused and happy. "Interesting." "Hell damn YES C-Dog, I am one hot-damn fascinating guy. Damn, hope this ain''t permanent!" Shade starts laughing. "It appears that the drug has a negative affect on powers," C2 says. "Without violet," Motoplasm mutters. "How the hell does that work?" "Huh?" I say. "Why would anyone want a drug that WEAKENS powers?" Chass smirks. "I can think of a few reasons." "Yes, of course YOU''D love the idea¡ª" "Come on now." Motoplasm is a little unsteady on his feet, but he''s got Shade and is guiding him to the other bed. He doesn''t look pleased. "Let''s get that junk flushed¡ª" "Naw man, I''m cool, just let me be, let me be. Maybe I''ll sit here and just, ooooh, nice bed. NICE bed. Hey Ceet, come hop up with me, feel how nice this bed is!" I''m really glad I don''t have to stop C2 this time, although she''s kind of smiling. "Oh!" "What is it?" C2 asks me. I hold up a hand, my eyes closed, frowning in concentration¡ªmy force fields have slipped, now they''re more like flattened balls sitting in front of the window and door than protective coverings. Fortunately nothing''s hitting them. Actually, there haven''t been any impacts since I came up from the control room. I can''t hear any gunshots outside, either, although the shouting''s just as loud as ever. I finish adjusting my fields, then open my eyes to see Motoplasm looking up from injecting something into Shade''s arm. "You got some fields going?" he asks. I nod. "Good, keep that up." "Shouldn''t we do something about the gangers out there? Maybe, um, fight them or something?" "I don''t go looking to fight. They already stopped shooting, pretty soon they''ll get bored and head on home." "But won''t they just come back again?" "Maybe. And maybe we''ll have to deal to this sooner rather than later. But right here and now, I ain''t in the mood for a brawl." "Will Mr Donovan be okay?" C2 asks. "Maintaining so many fields at once must be tiring." "I guarantee you he''ll last longer than those toy gangsters out there," Motoplasm says. "Especially with Charlotte here taking up the slack. Truth is he enjoys this kind of thing, never happier than when he''s down in the control room, making his little adjustments, smiling his little smile." "So you''re happy to just be trapped in here," I say. "Until THEY decide to go away." "Wouldn''t say we''re trapped. You got in, didn''t you?" "Yeah, we ain''t trapped." Shade sounds more normal now. "Can come and go as we please." Chass seems to take that as a cue; he nods to Motoplasm as he walks out. He leaves the bag of drugs, but I''m pretty sure he took some of the huffers. "C-Dog, you just leaving?" "He got things he gotta take care of," Motoplasm says. "Now sit back¡ª" "Naw, I''m cool, that stuff you gave me killed my buzz dead." Shade hops down off the bed, then makes an odd face. "Hey, hear that?" I listen. I don''t hear anything except the shouting from outside. C2 seems to notice something, though. "It''s not possible for Chass to have left so quickly," she says. "Huh?" I say, then I realise¡ªthe shouts outside are different, before they were taunts and boasts, now they''re calls of alarm and warning. Gunshots too, lots of them, and then a heavy crash¡ª "What in the hell is going on out there?" Motoplasm mutters. "Police?" I ask. "There ain''t no police in this part of town, child, none that matter leastways¡ªwe got a new guest at this little party." C2 and I follow Motoplasm as he heads out of the clinic. Shade''s already gone, I didn''t even notice him leaving. "Do you have other local allies?" I ask. Motoplasm shakes his head. "None that''d cause that kind of commotion." He heads down into the control room and I follow, C2 behind me. My Opal beeps; a message! From Daniel! "C2, it''s from Daniel! He must be okay!" "Mal, you see what''s going on out there?" I don''t hear The Force''s reply. I''m reading Daniel''s message, and my heart is sinking. "Charlotte? What is it?" I look up at the monitors. It seems like the fight is already over. I can see a lot of stunned and unconscious gangers, and standing at the entrance, in front of my raw force field, are two very familiar people. I clear my throat: "It''s my parents." xx49.07.29 | 21:23 | Still Tuesday So. Yep. Mum and Dad. Here in Powerstone City. Didn''t see that one coming. I really thought they were ... well actually I had no idea where they were, but I didn''t think they''d be HERE. I guess I should start at the beginning. Here''s the message Daniel sent me:
Hey Curls. Worst luck, huh? Turns out Mum and Dad were in Powerstone as well. As soon as you got there your Opal synced itself to the local nets and they picked up your OID from that. Guess what they did first? Yep, you guessed it, they blocked me from contacting you. By the time you get this it''ll be too late, because I figure they''re not going to release the block until they track you down. So say hi from me, and do me a favour, tell them you forced me to send you there. No sense in both of us going down, right? Hope you''re at least having fun in the ''big city''. Daniel
Everything happened pretty much like Daniel predicted. Mum and Dad tracked me down to Motoplasm''s base, beat up most of the gangers outside, drove the rest off, and then grounded me. Kind of. Okay, not really, but ... well, I''ll just write down what happened. "Daaaamn, Charlie! Your ma be SMOKING!" Dad looked at Shade, then at me. "Who is this perceptive youth?" he asked. Mum wasn''t in quite as good a mood. "Charlotte," she said, "would you care to tell me how, precisely, you came to put yourself and C2 in this particular situation?" And so there were explanations. Lots and lots of explanations. And some arguing. And some yelling. But mostly explaining. C2 was great, and even Motoplasm kind of supported me, but there wasn''t much that could be done. But still, no punishment. Not yet, anyway. Now C2 and I are in our shared room, Mum eventually sent us in here to get some rest before tomorrow¡ªbut I''m getting ahead of myself. Um. Kind of trying to figure out where to start writing about all this¡ªmaybe with the ironic part. At least, I think it''s ironic. Maybe not? But anyway, we didn''t need to come here. I mean ... we didn''t need to sneakily come here to do some secret investigating because Mum and Dad were going to bring me here anyway. Like, tomorrow. That IS ironic, right? Apparently ... apparently, I should have given them more credit. That''s exactly what Mum said to me: "Charlotte, you should''ve given us more credit." "Lotte, I''m sincerely disappointed in your lack of faith," Dad said, which really hurt, actually. "Did you really believe we were doing nothing?" "That''s unfair!" I said. "That''s so unfair, you didn''t tell me anything, you just let me believe you were doing ... I don''t even know what, just doing tiny little slow useless investigations or something! And Mum, how did you even HIDE this from me, you can''t lie!" "By choosing my words very, very carefully. In some cases rehearsing." "Huh. That seems a little excessive." "Lotte, you have to understand how important it was that this was kept a secret." "Oh what, you thought I''d BETRAY you?" "Not intentionally," Dad said. "But as your actions today have proven, we couldn''t trust you to stay in Seclusion." "So you thought, what, that I''d just get captured or something and give EVERYTHING away?" "Charlotte," Mum said, "what''s happening tomorrow?" "You''re bringing together as many of your old allies as you could contact in order to create a new team of superheroes to fight the supervillains all together WHICH IS SO EXCITING." The way Mum smiles when she''s scored a point over me is INFURIATING. "Okay fine so I can''t lie, that doesn''t ... that doesn''t..." "I''m sorry if this seems like a betrayal," C2 said, "but your parents'' reason for not telling you about this does seem sound." "We didn''t even tell Daniel," Dad said. "Partly because we knew he wouldn''t be in the slightest bit interested, but also just in case he let something slip to you. Lotte, it''s not that we don''t trust you¡ª" "It''s that you can''t trust me," I finished for him, kind of miserably. "Cheer up now anyway," Mum said. "No more secrets. Well, not for a little while, at least. Leroy and Malcolm are the last to be invited, and so all of our careful preparations are complete. Tomorrow we''ll have fun shopping for new clothes! You as well, C2, I know you haven''t got any money but don''t worry, we''re rich, we''ll pay for you." Which totally embarrassed C2, Mum is SO tactless sometimes. I know she can''t help it but ... but BLEH.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "It''s an enormous relief to finally tell you, Lotte," Dad said. "You don''t know how many times I''ve wanted to, over the last months. I knew you''d be more excited than anyone else." And I am excited. Truly, utterly, fantastically excited, I mean a NEW fellowship of superheroes? Knowing that now we''re actually going to be doing something against these supervillains? That everyone''s going to be fighting together, not just me and my family and C2 but SO MANY supers from the old days ... it''s amazing. I''m going to be part of a superteam, of a GENUINE superteam, just like before The Event, it''s so exciting I can barely breathe. Even so, right now I can''t feel totally good about it. C2''s right, my parents'' reason for not telling me IS sound, but still ... it hurts. They couldn''t trust me because of my curse, in case I got captured or the supervillains somehow got in contact with me ... I know it''s not really ''me'' but ... but I don''t know. It hurts, that''s all. I really hate this honesty curse. Anyway. I told them about C2''s theories and actually they seemed pretty open, but at the same time kind of dismissive¡ªlater on C2 made a good point, that they must be preoccupied right now thinking about security issues and that kind of stuff, it''s a really big deal bringing together so many supers, nothing like that has happened since The Event and we know the supervillains are smart and sneaky, we have to be so careful. C2 also made another good point¡ªI''ll just write down what she said, it''ll be easier: "If a new fellowship is going to be formed then discussion of objectives and possible leads will almost certainly be part of the meeting. This would present an opportunity to bring up the georod plant and the powerstone." "I guess so," I said. "And the drugs too, they''re definitely weird." "Yes. I''m almost certain that they will be of interest to the others. Even if you do not, Mr Johnston would perhaps raise the issue." Which kind of got me excited again, we''re really all going to be working together, pooling resources and information, this is why superteams are SO important, there''s only so much that a person can do on their own. I mean, look at me! I''d be completely stuck if it wasn''t for C2, I wouldn''t even have known to come to Powerstone! Which ... which might''ve been better, actually, but let''s not go there. The point is that she''s good at lots of things that I''m not so good at, but I''m good at things that she''s not good at, that''s the basis of a superteam, right? Everyone covers each others weaknesses. And we''ll watch each others backs, too, that''s also really important¡ªokay, NOW I''m getting properly excited. This is going to be amazing, we''ll investigate the drugs properly, and the georod plant, and maybe organise some kind of rota for ''powerstone watch''¡ªbecause I just KNOW the supervillains MUST have their greedy little eyes on it. Protecting it has to be a priority. And of course the others will have ideas too, and potential leads, Lightning White''s going to be there and he''s spent the last ten years in Dzodestra, he must know HEAPS about what''s going on there, and Trigger Harpy is coming from Horne, TRIGGER HARPY! Sorry, I got a bit excited then, I just can''t believe that I''m finally going to meet all of these legendary supers¡ªeven Envy Death is going to be there! I know she used to be a supervillain but even so, she''s a LEGEND. Even though her power isn''t that impressive, it doesn''t even have its own power icon, it''s classified as a form of reverse empathy even though that''s not really accurate, although now that I think about it I can''t really think of a nice snappy name for ''stirring up negative emotions'', ''negative empathy''? Negempathy? No, now I''m just being silly. Ah, but you know one person who''s NOT coming? Apart from Daniel I mean, of course HE isn''t coming, he hates parties (or so he says, he''s never actually been to one). Really he''s just more of a ''support'' person, which is actually fine, support is important for superteams, I mean Dad says all the time how their collective would have just fallen apart if it wasn''t for Mr Falchion. He helped them focus their efforts into really doing good. He''s going to be there tomorrow, I''m sooooo nervous about meeting him, maybe more than anyone else. He''s not exactly a legendary super but he''s so smart and so amazing and pretty good looking for an old guy, he definitely pulls off that elegant silver-haired look really nicely and I kind of love the amazing suits he wears. Um, anyway, I didn''t mean to distract myself so much then, I was talking about who ISN''T going to be there. Give up? CHASS. Hah! He''s not even invited. Mum and Dad think he''s untrustworthy and I TOTALLY agree. There''s just something weird about that guy, right? And not just because he seems to get off on annoying me, he''s just ... just WEIRD. And he''s not even a super! That actually led to kind of an argument between me and C2, she thinks we should give him a chance. Her reasoning is that he hasn''t acted dishonourably, I mean he hasn''t broken his word or lied or anything like that. That''s not really the point, though. There''s some pretty hard stuff in his file, just because he''s acted okay recently isn''t reason to trust him. Right? He could be, I don''t know, it could all be an act, and do we actually know anything about him? Like even his real name? Where he comes from? He just kind of appeared a few months ago, that seems really suspicious to me. (I''ve been reading his files a lot lately, apparently when someone annoys me I get a little bit obsessed with them.) Anyway, even though it''s so clear to me that we can''t trust him I don''t think I got through to C2. Maybe I''m just not good at arguing, things are clear in my head but when I try to tell other people what I mean they usually just don''t get it. Just had a huge yawn, maybe I should get some sleep. We''re still at Motoplasm''s, did I mention that? Mum and Dad and Motoplasm and The Force are all talking in the living room, of course I totally want to be there too but no, off to bed Charlotte, you''ve had a busy day Charlotte, you''re nothing but a child Charlotte. So now C2 and I are in the spare room and Shade is ... actually I don''t know where Shade is. I don''t really trust him, either. Too, I don''t know, too ''easy''. And I don''t like the way he flirts with C2, that''s TOTALLY uncool. Doesn''t he get how sensitive she is? She''s not prepared for that kind of stuff! Getting angry now, maybe I''ll stop this entry. Oh, just one more thing. Mum and Dad didn''t come here in Mum''s spaceship, they came by car. Yep, their old supervehicle, I didn''t even know they still had it, I thought it got destroyed when they were fighting NullSync (the first one, with machine empathy). Apparently not, though, because right now it''s sitting in The Force''s garage. It''s a really old-fashioned Impaler, deep metallic blue-black, big long curved front, massive engine at the back, huge thick rear wheels, just totally impractical but kind of cool I guess. Dad seems really happy to be using it again, I guess because unlike Mum''s spaceship he can actually drive it. "What do you think, Lotte?" he asked me, when I went out with him to get it. (All of the gangers were gone by that point, Dad got some private security guys to arrest them.) "Pretty cool, huh? And just a little more subtle than the old ''invisible jet''." I looked at the big long ridiculous car, then I looked at him, then I looked at the car again. "Yes," I said. "This is totally inconspicuous." Kind of surprised my honesty curse let me get away with that level of sarcasm. Just yawned again, and C2''s already asleep¡ªwe''re sharing a bed, I thought C2 might be more uncomfortable about that but actually she seems fine. Anyway, I''m pretty sleepy and like C2 said, there''s nothing more to be done tonight. I might as well try to sleep. After all, tomorrow is going to be a HUGE day. xx49.07.30 | 07:21 | Wednesday xx49.07.30 | 07:21 | Wednesday So weird to just be sitting in Motoplasm''s house eating toast and drinking tea. Mum and Dad are out doing something mysterious, ''final preparations'' apparently. C2''s still sleeping, when I woke up I was kind of draped over her. It took ages to untangle myself. Really didn''t want to wake her up like that, I bet she''d get really embarrassed. At least I learnt something about myself. Apparently I''m a sleep-hugger. Anyway, after I took a quick shower and got dressed (Mum and Dad brought clothes for me and C2 with them) I came out to the kitchen thing. Motoplasm was (is) sitting reading a newspaper with all of this breakfast stuff already laid out, it looks really nice actually. So now I''m having breakfast and writing this. Motoplasm is reading an article that he doesn''t agree with, he''s doing the same thing Dad does, arguing with the paper. ... This is WAY too normal. ... At least Motoplasm looks better today. "How are you feeling?" "Oh, just fine. Advantage of plasmakinesis, I heal up fast." He seems to be in a good mood. Maybe he''s excited about the new superteam thing too, even though he said about just concentrating on this neighbourhood he must miss the old days. "Where''s The Force?" "Still sleeping. Never been an early riser, that one." ... This tea is really nice. It''s kind of thick, that''s the wrong word but I can''t think of a better one. "Is there vanilla in this tea?" "Could be. Mal buys all sorts, they''re a weakness of his. Let''s see now ... today we''re having Hornian Brushwood with¡ªah, you were right¡ªvanilla and grace."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "Grace?" "It''s a herb. Helps with digestion." "Oh." Whatever it is, it''s nice. At home we just have, well, ''tea''. "Whoa, nice hair! You ever hear of something called product?" Apparently Shade is around. He looks irritatingly happy. I won''t dignify his comments with a reply. "What you writing?" "Private thoughts. Stop trying to see." "Hey, just taking an interest. Any bacon left?" Now Shade''s helping himself to all the food. Motoplasm''s just letting him, I really think he gives him too much freedom. What, exactly, is the relationship there, anyway? He comes in and out of Motoplasm''s house as he likes, eats his food, argues with him, scatters sarcasm and stupid jokes around the place and generally acts VERY disrespectfully, what''s all that about? ... Tea''s finished, toast''s finished. Shade''s still stuffing his face. Motoplasm''s still reading his paper. "Good morning, everyone." Thank goodness, C2''s up. She''s wearing some of the clothes Mum and Dad brought, a baggy sweatshirt and loose jeans. "Hey, Ceet! Come sit next to me¡ª" "C2''s sitting next to ME. C2, sit here. Would you like some tea? It''s good!" "Thank you, yes." ... Maybe I''ll have another cup too, just to accompany my best friend. ... "Hey Moto, you done with the sports section?" ... ... C2''s just about finished her tea, thank goodness. I''m getting restless. "We should go take a walk! C2, you and me!" Motoplasm is looking at me. "Oh, don''t worry, we''ll be fine¡ªI''ve still got Dad''s super-strength and toughness, and Mum''s super-agility, and your plasmakinesis, and The Force''s power¡ª" "Child¡ª" "Motoplasm, please. I''ve never been in a big city before, not properly, last night I didn''t get to appreciate it at all. We''ll be back before you know it, and if you''re worried about those gangers coming back don''t be, seriously, they''re not coming anywhere NEAR this place after Mum and Dad sorted them out, those two are totally terrifying to bad guys when they''re together." "Don''t have to tell me." Motoplasm is weakening, I can tell. Maybe if I give him my ''look'', the one that works on Dad... "Fine. If you head on left out of the house you''ll get to a village down the road. You''ve got half an hour, any longer and I''m sending Mal out looking for you." "Okay! Come on, C2, you finished eating, right?" "Yes." "Hey, I''ll come with¡ª" "NO. This is me and my friend doing friend stuff together, there''s no room in my plan for a third wheel." "Perhaps another time," C2 said. "Yeah, whatever. Whatever." Shade''s not happy but who cares, I really need to get out and take a walk. For a few reasons. Hang on, I''m going to switch to LUS. Just in case. xx49.07.30 | 07:23 | Still Wednesday | [LUS] xx49.07.30 | 07:23 | Still Wednesday | [LUS] actually a pretty nice day. There''s still that smell everywhere but I''m kind of used to it, it''s not nice but definitely ignorable. The sky''s a blue-yellow sort of colour that''s difficult to describe and kind of ugly, but at least the sun''s up. The shadows are so crisp here! And there are actually people around, a couple of cars, it''s not the ghost town that it was last night. Maybe people are scared of the gangs. There definitely aren''t any police around¡ªDaniel sent me a message about that, he''s been plotting out a kind of reference guide for the city, which areas have a lot of gang activity, which areas can afford to pay for proper security, that kind of thing. To be honest it doesn''t really mean a lot to me, but I''m sure he and C2 will be able to use it to some effect. Maybe. And it''ll be a good thing to present at the party tonight. Party? Is that the word? Anyway. I''m looking forward to telling people about everything we''ve figured out, but at the same time I''m pretty nervous about standing up in front of a bunch of legendary supers and talking. What if they laugh at me? Or just ignore me? But ... no, it''s not good to think that way. I''ll just put it out of my mind for now and enjoy C2''s company. "It isn''t safe after dark." That was C2. I''m just going to keep quiet and listen, I think she''s in one of her ''working something out'' moods. "They were all in their homes. Now that it''s light, they come out ... and the gangs stay away?" I think C2 is trying to figure out the rules of this city. I don''t really have much clue myself. "I think the reason there aren''t any gangers around is because Mum and Dad beat them up so good." "Perhaps. Yes, that seems likely." I feel stupidly proud to have made a point that C2 approves of. "Oh. I''ve read about these vendors." There''s a big ... thing in the wall here, in a recess, it''s old and dirty and really weird-looking. I have no idea what it is. "Powerstone City''s social welfare system," C2 explains to me. "This area is poor and unclean, but nobody is starving. Credits are assigned that may be exchanged for food, medicine, and other consumable necessities. Additionally, these vendors accept raw materials in exchange for credits¡ªyou can see this wide tray. Perhaps this is the reason that there is no rubbish upon the ground." I hadn''t really noticed that until C2 pointed it out, but she''s right. There''s no rubbish anywhere. "You can also see here, a place where a tree once grew," C2 says, indicating a square bit of ground that''s just bare earth. "The vendors will accept any raw material. That includes wood." "Maybe I should read more," I say, as we start walking again¡ªI can see the ''village'' up ahead, shops and cars and people. "Then again, as long as you''re around..." "I never mind explaining things to you," C2 says. "Please ask if you have any questions about anything." "Don''t worry, I will! I feel much smarter when I''m with you. Um. Well, you know what I mean." I glance at C2 as we walk. "And I wanted to say sorry about some stuff. I think I''ve been snapping at you lately." "Snapping?" "Being rude, I mean. Like last night ... I''ve felt really tense since we got here, I don''t know why, but it''s not fair to take it out on you." "I ... don''t feel that you have taken out anything on me. But I accept your apology. I wonder if your tension has something to do with your promotion. Copying multiple powers may affect your mental state." "Do you think that''s possible? I have been copying a lot lately, do you really think it might affect me that strongly?" "I don''t know. I''m just presenting the possibility." "You might have a point, though ... that''d be really annoying if it''s true, I already know that my powers get weaker the more I''m copying..." "There is something else I have been thinking about recently, although I am unsure as to its validity." "What is it?" "I''m hesitant to share it, due¡ª" "Just tell me, don''t worry, I''m not going to laugh at you or anything. I always want to hear your ideas!" C2 half-smiles. "Very well," she says. "But please understand that I have no solid basis for this. It''s little more than ''guesswork''." "That''s okay, without guesswork I''d never get anywhere."Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "As long as you understand." C2 looks down as she continues: "Nobody knows what auras truly are. There are many conflicting theories and few facts. While it is true that everyone who is scientifically promoted has an aura, so do many of those who are unpromoted. I have read several studies which suggest that auras could change with a person''s mood, the implication being that auras are connected to emotions. I''m only suggesting this as a theory, but it could be possible that when you copy an individual''s promotion you are, in fact, copying that person''s aura. It could also be possible that you are copying the auras of everyone you come into proximity with. To put it another way, it may be that your promotion is not ''power mimicry'' but instead ''aura mimicry''. There is no definitive data on the percentage of individuals who possess an aura, but it is likely more than ten percent of the world''s population. Last night there were many members of the Mercy Killers in proximity to you. I cannot say for certain, but it appeared that many of them were aggressive and angry." "So if they had auras and I copied them, I''d end up aggressive and angry too?" "I don''t know." "It makes sense, though..." My Opal vibrates against my arm. I glance down at it, then at C2. "We should get back to Motoplasm''s base soon. There''s not much in this ''village'' anyway." C2 seems confused. "We''re almost there. I thought you wanted¡ª" "I just wanted to take a walk. It''s not like¡ª" I''m off my feet; I''m flying through the air; I''m against a wall, slammed hard against it. C2''s next to me, her eyes are wide, she doesn''t seem hurt. This is an alley. We were passing it. Now we''re in it. I didn''t expect it to happen this fast. "Just you two this time, huh? You think it''s safe just because the sun''s shining?" Little Mercy. Alone. "None of your ''friends'' brave enough to come with you?" I ask. I''m about a metre off the ground, held against the wall by Mercy''s force blast. I can''t really move, except to speak. "They ain''t my friends," Little Mercy says. She''s holding a pistol in her right hand, casually, pointed at the ground. Her left hand is raised, holding us against the wall. "They''re my soldiers." "Some soldiers," I say. "One little beating from a pair of REAL superheroes and they go running scared¡ª" "Shut your mouth," Mercy growls, and she points her gun at C2. "This your friend, that right? She got some kind of power too, walked away from that fall." The sound of the gun''s hammer clicking back isn''t pleasant. "Think she could survive a bullet in the head? Wanna find out?" I don''t dare look at C2. "Mercy, that''s your name, right?" "They call me Little Mercy, ''cause that''s what I got." "Oh, so maybe we have something in common." Mercy grunts as I send a force blast against her hand. There''s a loud retort twinned with a sharp snap, and she stares at the clumsy bulky force field in front of her. I take advantage of the distraction to send another blast against her hand, this time I manage to force the gun from her grip. C2 and I drop as she stares after it. I''m on my feet in an instant¡ª "Uh-uh," Mercy says, and she pushes both hands towards me¡ªbut I''m sweeping my hands towards her, I still feel the impact of her blast but it''s not enough to push me back. I''ve got ten minutes of Mum''s super-agility left; Mercy doesn''t even see me before I''ve got her by the neck, then she chokes out a pained breath as I put her up against the alley wall, her feet off the ground. Her hand goes out towards her fallen gun, but thanks to Dad''s power I only need one hand to hold her up. My force blast knocks the gun away, and it clatters against the wall. "Try that again and I''ll stop your blood from flowing. I don''t think I could keep it up for more than a few seconds, but I bet those few seconds would be some of the worst of your life. Time to talk, Little Mercy. Time to tell me everything I want to know." There''s a wet impact against my face. She SPAT at me! She actually SPAT at ME! "Ugh, you¡ªfine. Fine!" I wipe Little Mercy''s spittle off my face as I concentrate on her right hand. "Getting pins and needles? Fingers going numb? How about if I speed up your blood, how does THAT feel?" "Charlotte..." I lean in closer to Little Mercy. "You just threatened to shoot my friend in the head," I say. "So you''d better start talking. Why did you want those drugs?" Mercy stares at me, then screws up her face. "Bitch, you really ARE stupid." "Tell me¡ª" "To MOVE! For CASH!" "No, those drugs are special. They''ve got an aura, what does that mean?" "''Aura''? What the hell kind of crap are you talking?" "An aura, like ... you don''t know what an aura is?" "What the hell kind of crazy¡ªdrugs is drugs, bitch!" I''m starting to think that Little Mercy isn''t quite the supervillain mastermind I suspected her of being. "Your promotion," C2 says. I glance at her; she''s holding Little Mercy''s gun. "When did it manifest?" "The hell¡ª" "When did you get your power?" I demand. I don''t really see how this is relevant, but if C2 is asking then I want an answer. "You gonna make a move? Gonna put one in my head? So then DO it, I ain''t gonna¡ª" "You''re going to answer our questions," I say. Mercy grits her teeth as I slow the blood in her arm. "When did you get your power?" "Couple months back, I dunno." "After some kind of trauma?" I ask. "A near-death experience? A moment of high emotion or extreme stress?" "Hell yes I been stressed, I''m feeling some right this instant!" "Were you being bullied or harassed?" C2 asks. "Hell, same as everyone. Getting picked up by the damn CQ every damn day, couldn''t get no rest day OR night." "What were you being ''picked up'' for?" C2 asks. "No damn thing. Yeah, give me that look, before I could do what I do you think I was anyplace NEAR any damn gang? I ain''t stupid." "But the police picked you up anyway?" I ask. "They arrested you?" "Wasn''t the police, was CQ like I said¡ªand nah, they couldn''t arrest me because I didn''t do no damn thing. Just kept pressing on me, ''what you know ''bout this guy?'', ''where little big man at?'', that kind of nonsense. For damn hours!" "The stress may have triggered your promotion," C2 says. "That would be consistent with reports I have read. Charlotte, I have no more questions. For now." I take a deep breath. "Hey, you¡ªwhat¡ª" Little Mercy struggles, then goes limp. I take another deep breath. "I didn''t enjoy that at all," I say, as I gather Little Mercy into my arms. "Motoplasm''s power is kind of creepy. Could you get my Opal? I''m recording but I want to stop, I think using LUS so much is giving me a headache¡ª" xx49.07.30 | 08:23 | Still Wednesday Finally have some time to take a breath and update. I''m in Dad''s car, along with him and Mum and C2. We''re heading for the city, the proper city, or true city, or city centre or whatever. Apparently we have an appointment, Dad wouldn''t say anything more than that and Mum is remaining suspiciously silent. She keeps smiling, though. That can''t be a good sign. Anyway, we got Little Mercy back to Motoplasm''s base without any problems, nobody even really looked at us funny, I guess people around here are used to minding their own business. Motoplasm wasn''t surprised at all that we brought back a guest, although it wasn''t until later that I found out Chass had sent him a message. He sent me one, too, just ''nice work with Mercy'', not even signed but of course it was from Chass. That guy is just so creepy¡ªI mean, what, was he WATCHING? Thinking about it now, I wouldn''t be surprised if Motoplasm asked him to keep an eye on me and C2. He let us go kind of easily. The more I think about it, the more likely that seems. Hmm. Motoplasm''s great, obviously, but I don''t get his thing with Chass. He trusts him way too much. Anyway, even though I definitely do NOT trust him (Chass I mean, of course I trust Motoplasm), he is kind of useful. He''s already found out some stuff about the drugs, tracked down where they came from, don''t ask me how. Apparently he was too late, though. The chemists were dead and their lab was trashed. Not recently, either, Motoplasm said that Chass said it must have happened at least six days ago (again, don''t ask me how he''s so precise, probably just guessing to try to look smart or something). Apparently either the lab was destroyed by regular gang violence, or by someone trying to make it LOOK like regular gang violence. I will (grudgingly) say one good thing about Chass, at least he takes this supervillain threat seriously. Oh, I guess I should write about what happened with Little Mercy. She was still unconscious when we left, in Motoplasm''s little jail. We took out everything like chairs and stuff because we (well, Motoplasm) figured she''ll start throwing her power around once she wakes up. So all that''s in there now is a plastic bottle filled with water and some leftover pizza in its box. I think Motoplasm might have been impressed with me using his power, he was surprised at first but then when I explained he ... well, he didn''t seem upset, anyway. His attitude towards Mercy is really weird, though¡ªit''s like with Shade, who APPARENTLY is also invited to the thing tonight, WHAT? Motoplasm and The Force are vouching for him, I don''t get it at all to be honest. Maybe he''s a super, but there''s a WORLD of difference between being a super and being a superhero, doesn''t anyone but me understand this? I thought Dad at least would be on my side but no, "We need all the help we can get, Lotte, and you can''t judge people before they''ve acted". So we''re supposed to just trust everyone even though this thing is supposed to be so TOTALLY secret that they didn''t even tell their OWN DAUGHTER about it? Anyway. At least Little Mercy isn''t invited, although to be perfectly honest I wouldn''t have been surprised if she was the way Motoplasm goes on. Here''s how the whole thing happened, I''m only writing it down because I still can''t believe it: "Hate to put her in here, but right now we don''t got a choice." "What do you mean, ''hate''?" I asked, as Motoplasm locked the door. "She''s bad! Really bad, she was going to shoot C2 in the head!" "Was she?" "Yes! She definitely was, you weren''t there, you didn''t see how she was, or how she talked, she was going to try to kill C2!" "Calm yourself, child, this ain''t worth getting worked up over." "But ... but ... yes, I think it IS worth getting worked up over¡ªand maybe there IS a choice here, maybe we could get the police involved. The proper police, I mean, I''m sure Mum and Dad could get someone competent to lock her up or whatever." "Now what on this glorious earth makes you think the police are capable of handling a girl like that? What happens when she wakes up and starts acting the fool, throwing that power of hers around?" "They ... I''m sure they could ... well, all right, what if we gave them some of the drugs? We know they subdue powers¡ª"You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Child, think for a moment and I know you''re gonna realise that ain''t a good idea." Okay, so NOW I get what he means. We still don''t know what the drugs actually do, apart from making powers weaker. Shade''s okay now, and he''s got his power back at full strength, but ... I don''t know, I guess Motoplasm''s right, we can''t just use something like that without knowing more about it. At the time, though, I said: "What''s so bad about it? We need to weaken her, make sure she can''t hurt anyone else, why not use the drugs to kill her power then hand her to the police? What are you going to do tonight? You can''t bring her along, and if you just leave her here then you KNOW she''s going to bust out¡ªor her gang''s going to come along and get her, and probably wreck this place while they''re at it. You and The Force will both be at the thing, how are you going to protect your base?" "I ain''t particularly worried." I''m still not sure what he meant by that. Maybe he''s got secret defences or something, I don''t know. Of course, sending Little Mercy to Jailer''s floating prison would probably be the best option, but we couldn''t get in contact with him. "Look," Motoplasm said, while I fumed a bit, "just think this through. Even if we drugged her up and handed her over to the police, that''s gonna wear off eventually. What happens then, once she tries to blast her way out¡ªand you know she''s gonna. How do you think the police are gonna reply? Because the way I see it they''ve got two options, they either shoot her to death or they call up Mr Red & White to cart her off to one of their ''special'' prisons, and I honestly don''t know which of those would be worse for the poor child." "Poor? POOR? Didn''t you hear me when I told you she was GOING TO KILL C2? Just like she would''ve killed all of us just to get her drugs back, and she doesn''t even know they''re special! She just thought they were drugs! Maybe she DESERVES to be taken by the military!" Motoplasm sighed and shook his head. "She''s a foolish, cruel little girl, but she doesn''t deserve that. Nobody does." Which kind of made me feel guilty. Last year, in Emerald Hill, even though Veronica Flux and The Head and whoever else was involved got away, one person didn''t. I don''t even really want to write his name, but he got taken by the military. At least, I think it was the military. I''m not entirely sure, at the time I didn''t care what happened to him, I just wanted him as far away from me as possible. Now ... now I still don''t want to think about it. But I do feel guilty. Anyway, at that point Chass''s messages came through, which kind of broke up the Little Mercy talk. I tried to get Motoplasm to tell me why he trusts Chass, but he just said something about good guys sticking together and that was that, apparently. Then I tried to get him to tell me why he lets Shade get away with so much, and why he''s being so soft towards Little Mercy, but he just shook his head in that sad way of his and said: "You''re young, child. So are they." Which quite frankly I don''t get at ALL. Anyway, after that my Opal pinged, Mum and Dad telling me they were going to come get me and C2 and to make sure we were dressed¡ªwhat do they think I am, a little kid?¡ªand then about five minutes after that they arrived in Dad''s totally conspicuous but kind of cool car. To say that they weren''t impressed at what I''d gotten up to while they were away would be an understatement. They didn''t yell, they''ve never really yelled at me, but sometimes I wish they WOULD get worked up like I''ve seen parents get worked up on TV. That''d be easier than the waves of disappointment they send at me, WOM WOM WOM. "It was a completely unnecessary risk," Dad said. This was down in the control room. Dad''s always the one who tells me off when I''ve done something they REALLY disapprove of, because Mum''s honesty curse means she ... well, I''ve got the curse too so I have to tell the truth, she gets mean. "You deliberately put yourself in danger¡ª" "I just took a walk!" "With the intention of presenting yourself as a target." "Of course!" I had intended to add ''not'' to the end of that, but, y''know, honesty curse. "The worst part is your constant involvement of C2¡ª" "She doesn''t mind! She loves being involved! Don''t you?" C2 was down there with us too. Actually, I think she was supporting me. I didn''t realise that until just now, thanks C2! Anyway, she said: "It is exciting and interesting." "See? And her power is aura hardening, or something similar, actually we haven''t quite figured it out yet but it means it''s pretty hard to hurt her¡ª" "We''ll talk about this more later," Dad said, in his ''I can''t be bothered arguing'' voice. "Right now we''ve got an appointment to keep." Which is where we''re heading now. We''ve been in the city for ages, it''s so big! The buildings are tall and the streets are wide, it''s so different from Motoplasm''s neighbourhood. Everything''s kind of blue, is that a weird way to describe it? Motoplasm''s neighbourhood was mostly yellow, this part of the city is mostly blue, even the roads look different. Far less cracks, for one. And the shops all look SO exciting, we''re in what seems to be a fashion area now, all of the window displays are amazing, some of these colours are like nothing I''ve ever seen before! C2''s just as interested as me, I can tell. It''s taken me like ten minutes to write this paragraph, I keep stopping to look out, just this sentence is¡ªoh, we might be there. Clothes? Is it clothes? Do we have a clothes appointment? Is that a thing? Okay, got to end this entry now, I think I may have cause to get a little bit excited. More later! xx49.07.30 | 12:49 | Still Wednesday THAT. WAS. AMAZING. Let me start right where I left off last time, the whole morning has been great¡ªI know I should be more serious, I know there are so many things to be worried about and even scared of but SERIOUSLY I HAD THE BEST MORNING EVER. First of all, Mum turned around as we stopped outside this cute little shop and said (more like announced actually): "We are going shopping." "For clothes?" I asked. I may have been a teensy bit excited. "Is it for clothes? Is that the appointment? At this place, is this a clothes shop? Is that name there the name of the amazing person who owns the shop who''s going to make amazing clothes for us, is that what''s happening, is that what''s happening right now PLEASE TELL ME THAT''S WHAT''S HAPPENING RIGHT THIS INSTANT." AND IT WAS! The guy''s name is Briq and I am UTTERLY convinced that he has a superpower and that superpower is BEING AMAZING AT CLOTHES. His shop is so cute and amazing too, it''s just small, I mean not big, not tiny but not huge, just a perfect size really, with all, you know, amazing lights and smooth walls and just, oh, it''s perfect. I can''t even describe it, there are some mirrors I guess, and lights, I mentioned those, and it''s kind of brown and kind of blue and I know that doesn''t sound that perfect but trust me it is PERFECT. There aren''t even any clothes around, just like twenty assistants who scurry in and scurry out and none of them EVER say anything and Briq is like, I don''t know, he''s like the conductor of his own clothes circus¡ªno, that''s totally the wrong way to put it, it''s not a circus, it''s ... it''s MAGIC. So anyway, let me just take a moment here to calm down, a few deep breaths, a sip of my vanilla milkshake (it is the BEST vanilla milkshake), a little nibble at my dessert slice, I''m not sure what it is but it''s got banana and caramel and it''s flaky and crumbly and chewy and pretty much the best thing to ever exist in the history of the world. We''re at a restaurant now, by the way, Mum''s gone off to do something and Dad''s talking to C2 about some of his early adventures, Golden Age stuff, I''ve heard the stories way too many times and the Golden Age isn''t my favourite anyway so I''m just writing this. So yes. So anyway. So at first Mum was actually kind of rude but I''m used to that, she was all ''oh C2 we''ll pay for your clothes too seeing as your family is so totally poor'', not exactly those words but you get what I mean. I know, I know, full-strength honesty curse but still. C2 was great about it, she said about how it''s true, how her family IS poor, although of course they have enough money for clothes, although if I''m honest (and I don''t have a choice) I kind of doubt they''d be able to afford Briq''s clothes. What''s that expression, ''if you have to ask, you can''t afford it''? There weren''t any prices in Briq''s shop. There wasn''t even, like, a place to pay. I guess Mum and Dad sorted it out beforehand or afterwards or something, he certainly seemed very pleased to see them ... anyway, enough of that boring stuff, back to the DRESSES. Oh, the dresses. Oh oh, the dresses. C2 hasn''t ever really worn a dress before, she''s not a dress sort of person. I could tell she was nervous but like I said, Briq''s a genius. Actually I don''t think I did say that, but it''s true, he is. "Oh, what a treat," he said, before pretty much anything else, just totally went straight to C2 before Mum or Dad or me. "Those hands, those shoulders, that potentially gorgeous hair¡ªyou are hiding yourself, but there is nothing wrong with that. Some things are all the better for their mystery, some beauty should remain hidden. To give everything away, that is a true shame. Your name?" "C2. Charlotte Crescent. C2." "Charlotte, the same as your friend¡ªto whom I will attend once we have perfected you, C2. Now let me see. Let me look at you. Those shoes, those we will keep. They are yours, truly and completely." C2''s shoes, she DOES always wear nice shoes, those shiny black things I''ve never actually learnt the proper name of but which I always think of as ''school shoes''. "Now. Now now. To the body. Behind here, please, and I will be with you momentarily." While he spoke Briq guided C2 behind a kind of elegant screen thing and some of his assistants rushed off to fetch things for her¡ªI have no idea how they knew what he wanted them to get. Anyway, while that happened it was MY turn. "Now to you, Charlotte Powers, and what a ''you'' it is. With this, I will have fun. Your body is so playful, so lean and firm and, ah, just nice. What you''re wearing now, it goes, all of it." And it went. All of it. Even my armour, which I felt kind of naked without, out here in the real world. I guess you have to make some sacrifices for style, though. Sacrifices I am MORE than happy to make. Anyway, while that was going on Mum and Dad were getting their clothes, too¡ªBriq wasn''t attending to them, he had his silent assistants doing it, his special attention was just on C2 and me, which was, I can''t lie, fantastic. Anyway, while I was being measured and so on¡ªand they did it without touching me ONCE, so impressive¡ªC2 was actually trying on her dress, and by the time I was ready to see what Briq had for me, she was wearing what he''d chosen for her. And smiling. And blushing. And SMILING.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Briq really got her. I''m going to try extra-hard to describe the dress properly, because it really deserves it. Where to start, though? I''ll try for a general description and try not to use the words ''elegant'' and ''perfect'' too much. It''s an elegant (whoops!) brocade and gleaming satin ankle-length gown with a hooded bolero jacket to cover, all in shades of utterly beautiful bronze with a subtle floral pattern. It was like C2 was wearing the world''s most beautiful and graceful trenchcoat, except that doesn''t do justice to it at all. It didn''t exactly hide the shape of her body, which is ... I don''t want to be mean, I think C2 is VERY pretty especially when her hair isn''t covering her face, but her body is kind of, I don''t know, is there a nice way to put this? Clunky? No that sounds awful, try again Charlotte, solid? I''d say ''boyish'' but she''s actually kind of tall and she''s got great shoulders so maybe ''mannish'' but again no, that sounds terrible¡ªshe''s not unfeminine but she''s not un-unfeminine? Does that make ANY sense? I really wish I was better at this stuff. Somewhere out there is the perfect description for how uniquely beautiful C2 is. I just don''t know how to find it. Well anyway, I''ll just say that the dress made the parts of C2 that maybe she wouldn''t particularly want people to notice seem totally unnoticeable, and it made the parts of her that are great totally amazing. Three of the assistants brushed her hair out until it shone, and clipped away some of the split ends, and sprayed this magic stuff in it that made it look just amazing, and then Briq did the final arrangement, which was just basically him gathering C2''s hair up and then dropping it, and it just kind of naturally fell around her shoulders and made her look almost TOO good. While C2 was staring at herself in some mirrors and blushing and smiling, Briq turned his full attention to me. "Your wonderful arms we leave uncovered, your shapely neck we expose for admiration, the fire of your hair ... the fire of your hair is what we shall build around. Have you a favoured colour?" I was kind of in a daze and I''ve always liked the grey-black colour of my stealth armour so I stammered out: "B-black." "Oh, no no no, black is not your friend, Charlotte, black makes you look sallow and weary. To begin, we will attempt convention. Green. Emerald green, to bring out the sparkle of your eyes and to complement your blazing fire." Okay, so here we go again¡ªI didn''t actually pick this dress but Mum bought it for me anyway, so I guess I''ll describe it. It was emerald green, like Briq said, except lighter near the top and darker near the bottom, either silk or something even better than silk, it felt wonderful against my skin. Briq said it has a halter neckline and petal sleeves, to me it just looked like a princess dress. He did the same thing for my hair as he did for C2''s, except with mine he had to make some adjustments so it flowed nicely back over my shoulders. Like I said, I didn''t actually go with that dress, but when I was looking at myself in the mirror, wearing something so beautiful, I have to admit I kind of got a bit teary. "Natural, natural," Briq said, as he made tiny adjustments to my posture and the dress, somehow improving on perfection with each movement. "But my feeling is that convention is not your strength. Away with this dress! Burn it!" "No!" "Jesting, jesting, I would not burn such a thing. But it is not for you, not for this night." Which is when Mum stepped in and said we''d take it anyway. She''s great, my mother. "Now now now," Briq said, as the next dress was brought out. "Something interesting for an interesting girl. On with this, and we''ll see what we can see." If the first dress was something a princess might wear, this dress ... it was something a superhero might wear. A superhero princess, whose power was ''super-style''. When I first saw it I thought ''oh, it''s kind of old-fashioned'' but then ... then I don''t know, it''s not old-fashioned, it''s almost futuristic, except not in a cheesy way, in a totally awesome way. I have to use Briq''s words to describe it because I don''t have any of my own: "A densely ruched chiffon gown in ombre tones, washed-out purple-grey melting down into pink, with a sweetheart bodice and an uneven hem to make you float like the ethereal being you are." "I''ll take it. We''ll take it. Mum, this is¡ªI''ll take it." I got a little excited, I admit. I wish I could have just worn that dress forever but I''ll have to wait until tonight, I CAN''T wait! I mean I can, obviously, or I have to, or oh, I don''t know. Anyway, Dad just got a boring but nice suit, in his old colours of blue and gold, and Mum chose a kind of out-there strapless thing in the same colours. She looked really good, although not quite as good as C2 and me. Hey, I can''t lie! Before we left C2 and I got together in our dresses, Mum wanted photographs, and we were kind of giggling together (okay so I was doing most of the giggling but C2 was in a really happy mood too) about how it''s going to be so much fun tonight¡ªimportant too, of course, but mostly just SO much fun. "I admit, I wasn''t quite looking forward to tonight''s event," C2 said, just before we had to take the dresses off again. "But now I feel more positive about it." "I know EXACTLY what you mean," I said. "It''s been really hectic and kind of weird since we got here, but in this I feel ready to face ANYTHING." After we got changed back into our ''street clothes'' Mum and Dad took us to the restaurant that we''re in now, not super fancy but really nice and with awesome food, and now I guess we''re just going to wait until tonight, for the big meeting. Oh, I started telling Dad about the georod plant and Galaxy Tower, but apparently Daniel already sent them all the relevant information. They''ve arranged for extra security on both places, which kind of surprised me. "We may be old," Dad said to me, "but we''re not entirely useless. Mr Falchion was a great help, he has a lot of influence in this city." Dad hasn''t said anything but I''m pretty sure Mr Falchion helped organise tonight''s thing too. I''m so excited about meeting everyone that I have to stop myself from thinking about it too much¡ªand it''s not just the old supers like Trigger Harpy and Lightning White, it''s going to be NEW supers too, 2nd Gens like me and New Powers like C2. Her parents said it''s okay for her to attend, C2 called them earlier. I said hello too, they were lovely as usual. They said how proud they are of C2, apparently she sent them some articles about Mum and Dad from back before The Event and now Mr and Mrs Crescent are total superhero supporters, it''s kind of sweet actually. ... Mum''s back now, and the first thing she said to me was ''don''t ask where I''ve been'', so of course I couldn''t. I have to respect the wishes of someone with an honesty curse, as much as curiosity BURNS inside me. Dad''s going off to meet up with someone (I just BET it''s Mr Falchion) so C2 and Mum and I are just going to walk around this area, there are lots of interesting shops and things. It''s really nice to feel normal for once, this is what normal girls do, right? Just go out shopping with their mother and best friend? I see this sort of thing on TV all the time so it must be normal. I plan to enjoy it, anyway. I probably won''t write again until tonight''s meeting, I bet it''s going to be a long entry! xx49.07.30 | 19:22 | Still Wednesday xx49.07.30 | 19:22 | Still Wednesday Powerstone City at night is AMAZING. We''re driving through the busiest part now, there are lights EVERYWHERE, I am UTTERLY aware that I''m acting like some kind of simple unsophisticated backward girl in the ''big city'' for the first time and I TOTALLY DON''T CARE. There are trees with glowing blue lights on them! DOZENS of them! All along the street! And the buildings are all blue and gold and green and purple, they''re all lit up, not just by the lights inside the buildings but by ... by I don''t even KNOW what! And there are people EVERYWHERE, all along these big wide roads, crossing at big wide crossings, hundreds of people, thousands of people, the noise is incredible, even inside Dad''s car. Now we''re driving through like a tunnel, except it''s also a normal street with shops at the sides and people and cars and a roof over the top with these underwater scenes painted on it, and all lit up in swishy swirly blue ... ... ... Whoops, forgot I was writing this. Powerstone City at night is AMAZING, I think I wrote that already but I don''t care, it''s worth saying twice. We''re out of the central area now and heading towards the business district, it''s quite near the industrial part of town (Dad''s just saying now) which is where the georod plant is. Good! If something happens there tonight, we''ll be able to react! I almost hope something DOES happen, because we''ll all be together, those supervillains won''t know WHAT hit them, Trigger Harpy and Forte and Lightning White and ShyFire and EVERYONE all coming down on them like a bunch of super-bricks. That was a terrible simile but I''m way too excited to ...The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Is this it? THIS IS IT! Oh wow, it''s a brand new building, it looks like it''s just been built. Okay, apparently it hasn''t EVEN been built (Dad is saying), it''s still in the middle of construction but most of the lower floors are ''done'', it''s just the upper levels that aren''t. One of Mr Falchion''s buildings apparently¡ªhah, I knew he was involved¡ªall construction''s been halted on it for the past week while his architects ''check'' what''s been done, except of course there''s no checking going on, just super-secret super-meetings of super-heroes! "You''re being very careful." That was C2. Hang on¡ª [Auto-Transcribe: ON] "¡ªhave to be," Mum said. "Any slip now could prove fatal." "Forming a fellowship like this is risky, especially in these fragile early days," Dad said. "Just bringing everyone together has taken months of careful planning, we can''t afford to let anything go wrong¡ªcan''t afford to be anything but totally paranoid." "That explains your frequent communication blackouts," C2 said. "Charlotte mentioned them to me." "Yes, we''ve done everything in person, with as much anti-monitoring equipment and surveillance countermeasures as we could employ¡ªwhich, believe me, was a lot. If things go well tonight then we can relax a little, start to recruit some of the outliers, but to begin with ... so many of these things collapse before they get going. We need everyone we can get, but we have to be careful in how we go about getting them." The lower levels of the building are mostly parking, it seems, Dad''s been driving up through them. There aren''t any other cars around, but I can see lots of security robots¡ªthey''re all active, too. I''ve never seen this kind before, they''re big and square with no visible weapons, but I guess they''ve got stun-batons or some other non-lethal thing, pop-out guns with tranq rounds or something, I don''t know. If Daniel was here he''d probably go nuts over them. We''re on the third level now, Dad''s parking the car, there must be two dozen security robots on this level alone¡ªand they''re definitely doing their job, because I feel totally secure. Gotta finish this entry now because we''re getting out, they''re already telling me to hurry up¡ªmore later! xx49.07.30 | 19:54 | Still Wednesday Up on the conference floor now, we took the elevator. I saw a few more security robots in the actual office part of the building, the reception area, some the same as on the parking levels, some different¡ªlittle floaty balls with blue-glowing horizontal and vertical slits. I think they''re the kind that explode onto people and coat them in air-hardening goop. We''re the first ones to arrive here, Dad planned it this way. The view from up here is amazing, one entire wall is just windows and they''re SO clean. All the lights look so pretty, and the city goes on forever. The meeting area is beautiful too, all of this dark wood and thick lush red carpets. It kind of reminds me of home, actually, circular areas leading up or down into other circular areas, plenty of places to sit but nice and open if you''re just walking through. Although I am probably going to trip and fall into one of those things at some point. Hm. There are tables with food and drinks along one of the walls, there''s SO much. Dad''s over there now, tutting about something. I think I''ll go over and eavesdrop a bit. [Auto-Transcribe: ON] "I told him not to go overboard," Dad said. "You know Lawrence, this is probably his idea of ''restrained''," Mum said. "At least no one''s going to go hungry." "I thought he''d be here," I said. "Mr Falchion, I mean. I really want to meet him."This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "He''s coming, don''t worry. I doubt he''ll stay long, but you''ll get your chance to say hello." "What about Daniel, is he teleporting in? Wait, he''s not already here, is he? Waiting to phase-in and spook me?" "I thought we had this discussion¡ªyour brother won''t be joining us," Mum said. "You know he''s shy and awkward and generally unsocial, this sort of event isn''t for him. Besides, it''s good to have an eye in the sky." Mum just nodded out the window, at the moon. It''s still really weird to think that my brother''s up there, and that that''s where I''ve lived for my whole life. I''m sitting down again now, next to C2, on one of the big circular ... things. Seats? They''re like seats but they''re not ACTUALLY seats, I mean ... modern architecture is so difficult to describe. I think I''ll talk to C2 instead of trying. "Would you like a pear?" I asked her. "There''s lots." "Thank you, no." "Are you okay?" "I feel nervous. I''m not very good with new people." "But they''re all superheroes, we''ve got that in common. And most of them you at least know something about." "That''s part of my problem. I know many things about them, but they know nothing about me. The relationship is unbalanced from the beginning." "Huh? Just try to relax, you''ll be fine. At least we''ve got our amazing dresses, right?" That made C2 smile. I bet Briq wouldn''t like me wearing my Opal with this dress, but I really feel naked without it on my wrist. C2''s got hers in her bag. My power indicator shows ''three'', which is correct; Mum, Dad, C2. Wow, by the time everyone gets here I''ll have like a dozen different powers, that''ll be pretty cool. I wonder how weak they''ll all be? I think Daniel said¡ªooh it just jumped to four, someone''s here, someone''s here! Wait wait wait, I should switch to LUS, I don''t want to be typing but I DEFINITELY want a record of this! History in the making! The forming of a new oh my goodness it''s DOCTOR CHIMPANZIO! xx49.07.30 | 19:55 | Still Wednesday | [LUS] Okay okay OKAY okay I can do this, I can be cool and calm about this, it''s just Doctor Chimpanzio, he''s just a person like me, he''s just the superhero who took down EleMental without harming any living thing oh my GOODNESS that was awesome okay deep breath and just say hello, that''s all, just a simple, easy word, just two syllables, just say hello, just say hello¡ª "YOU ARE AWESOME AND YOUR HAIR IS SO SHINY." "...and this is my daughter, Charlotte. She''s unconventional." "Charmed." Chimpanzio is smiling at me, he''s old but he''s SO ... SO ... SOMETHING. "Splendid dress." "And this is Charlotte''s friend, Charlotte Crescent." "Ah, another Charlotte," Chimpanzio says. He smiles at C2. "And another splendid dress. I suppose you''ve worked out a nickname to e-e-ease things up?" The stutter''s new. He never had that in any of the old videos. "C2," says C2. "Because my name¡ª" "¡ªis Charlotte Crescent, two Cs and so C2. Wonderful, wonderful. Ah, considering the fact that you''re h-h-here, I do assume, that is, that you have some kind of promotion? Second generation, or a ''new power'' as we''re apparently c-c-calling them?" "I would be considered a new power," C2 says. "But we''re not precisely certain what my promotion is. Perhaps aura hardening." "Ah! Very useful, excellent, excellent. I, er, I''ve been ... ah, Silhouette¡ªdo excuse me, er, C2. Silhouette, or Mrs Powers, or Violetta, lovely to see you again, I regretted not having the chance to speak to you on the, er, p-p-previous ... what''s the word, I know there''s a word, it simply won''t come to mind, this is maddening, er, quite m-m-maddening¡ª" "Don''t strain yourself, Peter. It''s nice to see you too. Did you spot the fruit platter yet?" "Ah. Humour. Ever your strong point, Violetta." I want to say something, I so want to be a part of this stupid conversation but I know I''m just standing here staring. I just noticed my mouth was open and shut it. Now Dad''s taking Chimpanzio away, towards the food tables¡ª "C2," I say. "C2, I ... um ... well done!" "Thank you?" "Charlotte, you must relax," Mum says. "If you can''t handle yourself around Peter then I shiver to think how you''ll do with, oh, Daisy or Belnyet¡ªyou know, those with actual presence." "Doctor Chimpanzio has presence! It''s right there in his power, Instinctual Empathy, I mean I know it''s supposed to work on animals better than humans but still, that''s presence! Oh! That means I''ve got it too! C2, do you feel a sudden, inexplicable attraction to me?" "I..." "Mum? Do you feel oddly attracted to me right now? Just a little?" "Charlotte, I wish you''d think before you speak." "Like mother like daughter ... or so they say." Mum puts on a glassy smile as she turns; Tsunami is behind us. She just came in I guess, VERY quietly. She looks AMAZING, in this slinky black dress thing, Mistian style so it''s really tight and long and it''s the EXACT same colour as her hair and it makes her eyes look really bright and kind of scary actually. Her nose is so sharp. "Suu Sato," Mum says. "I wondered if you''d come." "I wouldn''t miss it. Not after your husband''s ... impassioned invitation." Oooh tension. "No guest tonight?" Mum asks. "No ''wards'' to display for the rest of us? No second generation Satos to show off?" "Unfortunately not," Tsunami says. Her scary eyes go over me and C2. "Some of us have had more important things to do than ... breed." Oh rats Dad is here. "Suu, I''m so glad you made it. Things looked a little dicey there for a while." "In more ways than one. I came for you, Forte, no one else. I don''t forget my debts." "Nor do I," says Mum. She''s smiling at Tsunami in a really scary way. Tsunami is smiling back, almost as scarily. "And I have never left a promise unfulfilled," Tsunami says. "Not ever." I don''t actually know what went on with Tsunami and Mum and Dad, just that she''s Mistian, from one of the outer islands, and that Dad helped her with something, I don''t really know the details except because of what they did together the island''s habitable. "Ah, Tsunami¡ªor Suu or Miss Sato, all of these ''handles'', rather c-c-confusing at times, I''m glad you came, I''ve been wanting to share some rather interesting findings that may be pertinent to your, ah, what to call it, labels labels l-l-labels, ''cause'', perhaps? Come come come, let us sit and chat a while, ''catch up'' and such." Chimpanzio takes Tsunami kind of cutely by the hand and leads her away. She goes willingly, with one last parting look at Dad, and one last parting look at Mum. I think I actually shivered. I just wish it wasn''t my parents, it''s hard to get truly excited about superhero tensions when it''s your mother and father who are involved. Now Mum''s dragging Dad away, not physically, she just gives him this look and he''s powerless to resist. "That was ... interesting," C2 says, in a low voice¡ªlower than normal, that is. "There appears to be some history between your parents and Miss Sato." "I wish I knew the details, it seems so juicy! I know it''s my parents but it''s also, like, superhero drama! SO much more interesting than non-superhero drama. Is there any salt water around here? I want to see how strong I got Tsunami''s power!" "Salt water manipulation? That seems specific." "I think it''s actually the salt or minerals or something that she controls, I don''t know, but compared to someone like Lake or Splash Damage she''s WAY more powerful, apparently it''s totally scary when she gets going, so even though I''ve probably only got her power at like thirty percent strength or whatever I bet it''s still really strong!" "I noticed a small flask partially hidden in the back of her dress," C2 says. "Perhaps filled with salt water?" "That would make perfect sense," I say, surreptitiously trying to see¡ªbut Tsunami''s sitting down now. I guess what C2''s talking about is the wide band thing around her midsection, it''s black, the same colour as her dress, with an elaborately tied bow at the back¡ªhidden by the chair she''s sitting on. "Perhaps later," C2 says. I smile at her, that''s such a good thing to say. "Do you know who else is coming?" "Trigger Harpy! And her DAUGHTER apparently, can you even imagine? And then ShyFire of course, and¡ªoh! I''ve got another one! Another new power¡ªthe elevator!" "Hello? Oh! Hello, you must be Charlotte, and C2. I''m¡ª" "YOU''RE SHRINKING VIOLET AND I LOVE YOU!" The youngest of Mum and Dad''s collective and one of the youngest 1st Gens twelve years old when she promoted she was persecuted by everyone around her because New Bala was totally anti-super back then and still is I guess then she was unofficially adopted by Mum and Dad''s group and then later officially adopted by Grim but then he died during The Event oh my gosh she''s changed SO MUCH how old is she now like thirty? Her nose is bigger! And her face is kind of pinched but she''s still really pretty argh there''s just too much awesome in this room already!If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Um. Heh. Thanks, I guess your parents might''ve told you some stuff about me? Oh, wow, Chimp? Chimpanzio! Sorry guys, I gotta say hi¡ªmaybe talk to you later? CHIMPY!" Oh the smile on Chimpanzio''s face and the way Violet went bounding over to grab him in a hug, I''m crying, I KNOW these people, these are ... these are MY people, I know this is the first time I''ve met them all but I honestly know them all so well, if Grim was Violet''s father then Chimpanzio was everything else to her¡ªmaybe because of their powers, Chimpanzio handled animals, Violet handled plants, they always understood each other in a way that no one else could ever really get ... I mean, at least, that''s what I''ve always thought. I don''t know for sure except yes I DO know for sure, the way they''re chattering away now like the years apart mean nothing and even the way Tsunami''s watching them, she gets it too, maybe she''s kind of scary and kind of vampy towards my dad but she understands, we ALL understand¡ª "Ah, such a touching scene. Perhaps not the last we shall see tonight, hmm?" Dr Tsezch. I keep getting so distracted, I didn''t even hear him come up behind me before he spoke. He looks the same as always, old but not as old as he should be, I don''t know if that makes sense or not, with his spiky blonde hair and bulky black goggles and odd grey-dark skin and CONSTANT lab coat, white of course, and then there are the black leather gloves, there was a rumour that he''s got mechanical hands under those, oh I want to just pull one off to see. Must resist. Must resist. His nose looks really big tonight, why am I noticing everyone''s noses? His lips go really thin when he smiles. "You are C2? Miss Charlotte Crescent?" Dr Tsezch asks. He holds out a creepily gloved hand, which C2 shakes. "A rare pleasure. I''m told you are the possessor of an unusual condition, an inability to instinctively ''read'' the emotions of others? Fascinating. What must life look like to you, I would dearly love to peer through your eyes. Of course," he adds with a sinister chuckle, "that would necessitate the opening of your skull and the removal of your brain." SO CREEPY. "Oh, don''t worry, I''d never open your head without your express permission, I was simply musing aloud. Still! To rummage around in that squidgy mass between your ears would make for a delightful few hours. I''m sure that yours is the kind of brain I could simply lose myself in." "Thank you." C2 actually sounds pleased, sometimes I don''t understand my best friend at all. "Daniel Powers speaks of you with great respect, Dr Tsezch, I''m sure it''s deserved." "Ah, a coincidence! He speaks of you with great respect also, Miss Crescent, and I am equally as sure that this is deserved." Blushing! C2''s blushing! This is ... this could be bad! "But as intriguing as your company is I must ''mingle''¡ªI arrived with others who will be along shortly, they will no doubt serve as a distraction to fill the void caused by my leaving. Now, is there a doctor in the house? Of course I exclude myself for the purposes of this question¡ªDoctor Chimpanzio, rhymes with Tzapazino!" Huh. That''s weird. My power detector just shot up to seventeen. That can''t be right. Now it''s down to sixteen¡ªeighteen ... staying at eighteen. What''s up with this thing? "Charlotte?" Oh my goodness it''s Alice. And Harmony and two kids I don''t know but Alice¡ª "Charlotte..." She''s so fragile, she''s like a little bird, even hugging her I feel like I have to be careful¡ªand I have to suppress her power, reverse empathy, it can make things complicated when there''s two people with that power in the same room, the emotional feedback loop can get intense. I let her go and she hugs C2, they''re both smiling, C2 is really the one who rescued her, I was ... busy at the time, oh, little Alice ... she''s gained weight since I saw her last which is really, really good, she was so skinny and sickly looking, at least now she''s got some colour in her cheeks and her hair''s not so limp and lifeless, it looked almost white but now it''s more of a pale blonde, and her dress is nice and bright, it doesn''t really suit her but ... but she DOES look so much better, I think I''m going to cry because of it¡ª "Hey, you okay?" Harmony. She''s got a hankie for me. She''s such a sweetheart. "Thank you," I say. Harmony''s a new power working with Gaia, she''s like her lieutenant except that''s totally the wrong word except oh well. She''s got aura projection, which is like some kind of clairvoyance that I''ve never really totally understood ... hey, there I am. I look fantastic! That dress really is amazing, whatever Mum and Dad paid Briq it wasn''t enough. Harmony looks good too, not as good as me, of course, but then she didn''t have Briq to dress her. Her dress is all kind of loose and flowing in greens and browns, earth tones to match her simple, honest face. That sounds kind of bad, whoops. I heard Mum call her ''painfully earnest'' once which is kind of mean but also kind of true. Her hair''s braided nicely. Huh, I''m taller than her, I never realised¡ª Wait, am I outside of my body? I''M OUTSIDE OF MY BODY HOW DO I GET BACK oh okay here I am again. Phew. Phew. That was kind of interesting. I''m going to have to be careful with THAT particular power, I can see. Oops, Harmony''s talking to me, I should pay attention. "¡ªis Glen, and this is his sister Malon." "Wait," I say, "Glen and Malon Tresfoil? No way!" "Is this extraordinary?" C2 asks. "You guys are ... wow, you''re like thirty years old but you''re still little kids! Did you guys JUST get out of that stasis field?" This is too much, I didn''t even know¡ªI mean, of course I knew Gaia had them, that she was trying to figure out a way to get them ''unlocked'', but that she succeeded ... Timelock, their mother, oh it''s such a sad story but kind of beautiful, she had like ''stasis'' powers, really rare and weird, mostly she did things like altering people''s perception of time and space and that kind of stuff, then at The Event her last act before she died was to protect her children, she put them both into a stasis lock so that NOTHING could affect them, except apparently the weird radiation that got sent out by the big explosion ''set'' that stasis so it was permanent ... at least until Gaia figured out a way to break it, apparently. All those years just frozen, I mean time didn''t affect them so from their point of view it''s like no time passed at all, but still ... waking up and suddenly being like fifteen years in the future, both parents dead, and still the same age they were when they were frozen ... no wonder they''re timid. Both of them are hiding behind Harmony now. Alice looks nervous too. "They''re a little ... shy," Harmony says. "Come on, guys, Charlotte''s not a bad guy, she''s a hero¡ªremember Alice telling you about her? She''s the one who rescued her! C2 as well, this is C2, say hello to her." "Hello," Malon manages, then looks at her brother, Glen. "Come on, remember? You have to¡ª" "Hello," Glen says, in the smallest sweetest voice I''ve ever heard. "Hello, Miss Powers. Hello, Miss Crescent. Thank you for saving Alice." Ahhh CUTE. "Good boy," Harmony says, and she ruffles his hair. "I wasn''t going to bring them but Gaia insisted, you know how she gets¡ªwell, maybe you don''t. Trust me, she can be insistent. Said it''d be good for them, I guess I see her point." "She didn''t come?" I have to admit, I''m disappointed. Gaia is amazing. "She wanted to but she''s got to keep the Compass going¡ªand she''s backing you guys all the way on this, don''t worry about that!" Even though Harmony said that I do feel worried. And kind of sick, actually. And ... dizzy... "Charlotte?" How did I... ... "¡ªcould not stand to greet me. Is my presence such a curse? Such a blessing?" I know that voice. Lightning White. Oh my goodness, Lightning White is here. How did I get over on this side of the room? This is ... weird? "Charlotte. You fainted." "I did not! I don''t faint!" I sit up, and a wave of something goes over my vision. "I ... feel ... weird." "Dr Tsezch suggested that it may be a side-effect of mimicking so many different powers at one time." C2''s helping me sit up. Lightning White IS here, and that must be his daughter¡ªwow, she looks kind of intense, her hair is amazing. Lightning White, though ... he''s in his costume. Of COURSE he came in costume, that''s just so him, and it''s exactly the same, the same sleeveless leather vest, the same bare chest, the same long leather pants, the same mask covering the upper half of his face, blazing red and yellow with the same floral patterns that cover his clothes, it makes his eyes look so fierce, I have SUCH a crush on him. "Why not? For old time''s sake. Nothing up my sleeves, yes?" Because of his fighting style, ''fistfight'', I guess it sounds better in Dzodestran, can''t cheat with iron bars hidden in his sleeves because he doesn''t have any sleeves. "No, I will not accept that¡ªyour help with Carmen, your untiring dedication ... Harmony, you are her saviour. Our saviour. This, I shall never forget." Lying down again now. I wonder if I''m delirious? Weird tingling going over my body. Up my left leg and through my chest and down my arms to my fingertips and then back and up over my scalp and my face and now down my body and ending in my right leg. I''m quite happy the tingling has gone. "You listen to me, little woman, my parents were truer Dzodestran than ANY born on that vadrek rock!" But he''s just playing. He pretends ... he pretends he''s angry ... but he''s just ... sad... "Well now. I''ve seen pictures, of course, but look at you, all grown up." Envy Death is ... she''s talking to me? She never ... never got a chance ... to prove herself... "Perhaps it would be best if you spoke to Charlotte later. She''s not feeling well at the moment." "You''re Crescent? I''ve heard a little about you. You should introduce yourself to Morgan, he was with me earlier¡ªnot my son, by the way, let''s just make that crystal clear from the outset, but we must take care of our ''fellows'', mustn''t we, all part of the invisible contract. Now, in what way shall I amuse myself while I wait for your friend to recover¡ªperhaps I''ll go needle Belnyet a little more, Dzodestrans are such fun, don''t you find? Charlotte, I do wish to speak with you. Later, when you''re feeling firmer." "I like ... your glasses..." Envy''s already gone. She''s so much shorter than I thought she''d be. Her hair is nice, I wouldn''t have thought a bob would suit her but it does. Her face is softer now. Without all the makeup. Without all the ''costume''. Public opinion; she saw the writing on the wall. Wore a lot of leather and spent hours getting her hair to do that. Larger than life. An act? Easy to leave it all behind. Cut her hair, traded contacts for glasses and leather for cashmere ... faded away... "You missed some ''drama''," C2 says to me. Why am I lying down AGAIN? This is RIDICULOUS! "When Miss Smith arrived." Miss Smith. Envy Death. Kate Smith. Not her real name. Identities behind identities behind identities. "I don''t think Miss Sato expected her to come here. There was a certain conflict between them. Between Miss Smith and your mother also. Were Miss Smith and your father ... ''linked''?" "Just rumours," I murmur. "Nothing proven." "It seems he was ... popular." "First girl won," I manage to say, and then¡ª and ... [DATASTREAM LOST] | C2s Opal | 20:28 | xx49.07.30 | [LUS] I have put on my Opal and begun an entry. Although I had not planned to record this evening''s events, due to Charlotte''s state of semi-consciousness I feel a certain responsibility. She was excited about tonight. I believe that she would be disappointed to miss it. She can, at the least, read this entry in order to vicariously experience such moments as Mr Falchion''s speech. He arrived one minute ago. I wanted to wake Charlotte, but Dr Tsezch advised me against it. He said that help may be on its way. I did not understand his meaning, but I respect his intelligence and experience. If he says help is on its way, I must accept that. Perhaps someone is coming with something that might help Charlotte. Her parents are worried about her. So am I. "I''ll keep this short, as I honestly don''t think I have much to contribute here. Some of you know me from the good old days, others I''ve met for the first time tonight. I was never an adventurer¡ªto be perfectly honest, I was never brave enough. Never had that spark, that necessary courage to make the jump from ''super'' to ''hero''. And so I did what I could, and so now, again, I will do what I can. This meeting is the beginning of something great, the first superhero alliance since The Event. I see so much potential in this room, so many possibilities." The room is quiet. Everyone is looking at Mr Falchion. I wish Charlotte was awake to hear this for herself. I am recording audio, but I don''t think the effect is the same. "Our enemy is unknown, but what few facts we''ve uncovered speak of something deeply insidious. I promise, whatever resources I can afford you will be yours. This is a threat against all of us, against the entire world, and although I won''t be at your sides in the battles ahead, you will always have my full support." "Just like in the old days, eh Law?" There''s an impressive woman standing by the stairs. She wears a long black duster over a dull red and white plaid shirt and dark trousers with three patches (that I can see). On her head is a tan leather hat with a wide brim. It appears old and beaten. Her skin is dark. Perhaps it could be referred to as ''weathered''. There is a long scar along her right cheek that also splits her right ear in half. Perhaps the furrow of a bullet? She wears a wide leather ammunition belt around her waist, with two holstered revolvers.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. This is Trigger Harpy. There is a small girl beside her, perhaps no more than ten years old. This must be Trigger Harpy''s daughter. She wears similar clothes to her mother. The differences are: she is not wearing a duster; her belt is narrow and black; she wears an ammunition belt across her chest, diagonally from left shoulder to right hip; upon her back is a long rifle. "Of course," Trigger Harpy says, as she walks over to the drinks table, "back then we knew what we were fighting. Back then, things were simple." Trigger Harpy''s daughter has stayed where she was. She stands with her thumbs in her belt and her feet apart. Her hair is dark blonde beneath her hat, braided into what are commonly called ''twin-tails''. One thin braid is beneath her left ear, one thin braid is beneath her right ear. Trigger Harpy has poured herself a drink, perhaps whisky. Nobody has said anything since her appearance. I suspect that the tension in the room has increased. I suspect that the others view Trigger Harpy as a ''wild card''. She is a mercenary. She works for whoever pays her. Details on her life after The Event are scarce, but it is known that she lives on a ranch in the Hornic wastes and has done since her daughter was a baby. Details on her daughter are almost non-existent. "Well, cheers," Trigger Harpy says. She raises her glass. "To whatever the hell we''re doing." "Miss Django," Mr Falchion says. "It''s good to see you here." "Better to have me for you than against you. That''s what you''re saying." "True enough," Miss Smith says. She looks around at the others. "Look at us, standing frozen. She''s not going to shoot up the room." "Oh? Do you say so, Envy?" says Mr Belnyet; Lightning White. "If it is for money, I can see Django doing many things. The one who pays the piper calls the tune." "And I play pretty," Trigger Harpy says. Only the left side of her mouth raises when she smiles, perhaps due to the scar on her cheek. "Reckon most of you here have seen that for yourselves. But you don''t gotta worry, Big and Bad are staying holstered ... for now." Big and Bad. Her revolvers. ''71 Frontier Six-Shooters. It may be that I was inaccurate in identifying her daughter''s weapon as a ''rifle''. It is likely to be either a ''73 Lever-Action Exeter Carbine or a ''74 Lever-Action Exeter Carbine. Both of these weapons would use the same ammunition as Trigger Harpy''s revolvers; ''Forty-Four Large''. I wonder if it has a name. "Jesse, get on over with the other young''uns. Sit on down and let''s listen to what Mister Lawrence Falchion has to say." "With you here, I find myself speechless," Mr Falchion says. "Perhaps it would be best if I took my leave now." "Scared you off, did I?" Mr Falchion smiles at Trigger Harpy. "Absolutely." Charlotte is stirring. She appears to be mumbling something. I should check on her. I will end this entry here, as my feeling is that Charlotte would not want her care on record. xx49.07.30 | 20:57 | Still Wednesday I''m alone. I still feel sick. Everyone''s talking about important things without me. This was supposed to be an amazing evening, but it turns out I''m allergic to copying too many powers at once. Worst of all, I said some awful things to my best friend. I am NOT in a good mood. Also, it''s cold up here! All of this bare concrete and stuff. I''m eight storeys above the conference room. That''s to get me out of ''range'' of all of the supers down below. Motoplasm gave me a shot of the power-diminishing drug after he and The Force and Shade arrived. It got me out of my state of unconsciousness and made me puke, but after that I felt a little better. For a while, at least. Apparently Chass helped Motoplasm modify it. That''s why they''re late. Also apparently, Chass predicted that this would happen to me. Do NOT ask me how he knew. Also also, Chass has custody of Little Mercy now. I cannot see how that''s going to end well for anyone. I guess it''s better than leaving her alone at Motoplasm''s base. Also also also, this sucks. Also also also also, I suck. I guess I''ll write down what happened. It''s not like I have anything else to do except sit here and shiver. This dress is amazing but it''s not doing much to keep me warm. Anyway. I missed Mr Falchion''s speech, I missed Trigger Harpy''s dramatic appearance, I missed ShyFire and his son showing up, I missed The Force and Motoplasm and Shade arriving, I missed all of the amazing discussions that have been going on over the last hour, and now I''m missing Motoplasm telling everyone what''s going on with the gangs. He suspects a supervillain connection. Although most of the information he''s working on comes from Chass, so, whatever. Big long sigh. I hate missing out. I especially hate that even before anything has happened I''m already a liability to this super-team. Stupidly, naively, ignorantly I thought that I''d be the most valuable member of the group, able to use EVERYONE''S power, like a kind of multiplier or something, but it turns out that''s not how it works at all. Also I''m totally defenceless against an organised supervillain attack, if they want to get rid of me all they have to do is get a dozen different supers within twenty metres of me and I''ll just throw up and pass out. That''s the lamest weakness ever, I miss the days when mandatory honesty was my big flaw. Although that''s no picnic either, PERFECT evidence of which can be found in my conversation with C2 earlier. Ugh. Still don''t even want to THINK about that. Let''s go back a bit further¡ªI''ve got time to write, especially since even after everyone''s powers wear off I''m still stuck up here. If I go back down I''ll just get sick again. At least I got ten minutes with everyone thanks to the power-killing drug, although even that wasn''t great. I got stuck at the ''kid''s table'' with the other 2nd Gens and New Powers. TOTAL Sidekick Town. Not that there''s anything wrong with being a sidekick, it''s just that I am definitely NOT one. Anyway. After Motoplasm gave me the drug and I was feeling well enough to stand up, I got shuffled over to the younger group. At first I was excited to meet everyone, I mean these could be my future fellow superheroes, right? But I''ve got to be honest, not too much superhero potential in that lot. They were actually having an argument about it when I first joined them, about who''d be the most useful¡ªmainly it was Morgan and Jesse doing the arguing. Morgan came with Envy Death, he''s seventeen years old and just about the most obnoxious person I''ve ever met (with the possible exception of Veronica Flux). He''s got ''future supervillain'' written all over him, he even has an evil goatee! Actually he kind of reminds me of Daniel a little bit, except without Daniel''s excellent grasp of social etiquette and natural way with people (yes, that was sarcasm). Oh, and his power is probability calculation, which he mostly uses to be the most irritating person on the planet. "Your argument is entirely flawed," Morgan was saying to Jesse, who has got to be the staunchest ten year-old ever to exist. "And if you''d listen to me, you''d agree. Super-strength is ONLY useful in a combat situation, or I suppose in certain ''rescue'' operations, lifting heavy debris and that. My power has applications in all kinds of situations¡ª" "You''re forgetting one thing," Jesse drawled, and if you don''t think a ten year-old can drawl, you''ve never met Jesse Django. "I can guess what you''re going to say but go on, say it anyway." "Comes down to it, I could floor you without even trying." And Morgan held up his Opal, which had ''I could beat you without trying'' on the screen. "I, er, I don''t really see what that proves," said Sonny. "So says the incredible ''melter''," Morgan said. "Go bend a spoon, the grown-ups are talking." "Jesse''s only ten," Sonny mumbled. "Yes, she''s a ten year-old girl and STILL more of a man than you, how unbelievably lame that must make you feel." I honestly thought Sonny might cry, but he just muttered something and shrank into himself and then went all quiet. Sonny is ShyFire''s son, kind of cute, kind of awkward, kind of annoyingly polite. His power is matter bending, it SOUNDS cool but then you see him use it and you realise it''s actually pretty useless. Domino was a supervillain with the same power except HE could do stuff like turning the ground into spikes ... actually that''s pretty much all he could do but it was enough to kill BigBad and HE had limited invulnerability! Sonny''s ''use'' of the power is to make stuff bendable. Like a plate, he demonstrated on one, bent it into kind of an L-shape then bent it back. Maybe I would''ve been more impressed but it took like half a minute for him to do it. I have to agree with Morgan, I honestly can''t see Sonny''s power being of any practical use whatsoever. "Back to the point," Morgan said to Jesse, after he''d crushed Sonny''s spirit, "perhaps you could defeat me in a straight fight but that''s not something that''s going to happen, is it? We''re all on the same side here, and the way I see things we''ve got to judge by strength¡ªand by that I mean, y''know, flexibility, diversity of application, general usefulness. Outside of fighting, you''re dead weight, Jesse¡ªand given our limited numbers, we should be avoiding direct conflict in any case." Jesse looked Morgan straight in the eye, then she spat at him¡ªpast his ear, a really solid wad of spit. "Didn''t see that comin'', didja," she growled, then she stalked off to glare out the window. Seriously, staunchest little ten year-old that ever was. Anyway, after that the argument was over and Morgan went off to be snarky at Envy Death, who''s probably the only person in the world who''s amused by Morgan rather than irritated by him. This could be because Envy is immune to sarcasm. I should probably mention that at this point I was hot. I mean burning up, my face all flushed, sweating and also shivering (I don''t know why, my body''s doing weird things). Basically not an attractive person, despite my dress. So WHY Sonny chose that moment to hit on me, I have NO idea. "Er, Charlotte, isn''t it? I wanted to talk to you." "Oh, WHAT ABOUT?" Okay, so probably I could have reacted better than that, but I wasn''t exactly in the best of moods. I was sick! I was feverish! I ... still probably could have behaved better. Sigh. "Um! Um! You''re fifteen!" "Almost sixteen but yes, your point?" "I''m fifteen too! Almost sixteen also!" "So?" "I, um! I thought¡ªcan we talk?"If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "What do you think we''re doing now? Sonny, right? ShyFire''s son? What do you WANT?" "I don''t know, I just, I, I um, I wanted¡ª" His stammering went on for a while. I don''t know where C2 was at that point, maybe talking to Dr Tsezch, he loves her. If she was nearby she might''ve rescued me, but there was no one nearby, it was just me and Sonny alone in one of the circular pit things. Fifteen year old boys are pretty useless, I must say, even when they''re almost sixteen. I guess it might be hereditary shyness¡ªI mean it''s right there in ShyFire''s superhero name, ''Shy'', although apparently it''s kind of a double meaning thing, ''shy'' meaning ''throw'' or something, like a coconut shy I guess. Anyway, eventually Sonny got over his stammering fit and I guess I kind of calmed down too, and realised that I was being unnecessarily mean to him ... actually, now that I think about it, maybe it was one of my powers that made me like that, maybe Envy Death''s? She can stir up negative emotions in others, I wonder ... well, anyway, he kind of apologised to me, I don''t know why, and I accepted his apology, seems kind of like it should have been the reverse but anyway, and then he started again. "Er, I''ll start again. I''m Sonny, I''m ShyFire''s son, I''m, er, I''m the same age as you and ... and I, I wanted to know, I mean ... I wanted to ask, are you really lonely?" Which kind of stunned me. I guess I''ve never really thought about it, I don''t know if I felt lonely so much as I just wanted to get out into the real world. Of course I''m totally happy now that I''ve got C2 as a best friend (or that I HAD her as a best friend, more on that in a bit) and that I''ve met (well, kind of) all these legendary supers and I''m not at all averse to being around people, it''s just ... I don''t know. I never got lonely, not really. But Sonny really, really did. He went on for ages about how he can''t make friends and it''s so hard because his dad''s this totally famous superhero even though he never makes a big deal about it¡ªafter The Event ShyFire went back to his home town in Free Paradise, it''s really close to the wildlands so they have constant trouble with giant ants, especially fire ants, so you can see how someone with control over fire could be useful there. He never had to hide his ability even with all the anti-super nonsense that went on after (and before and during) The Event, everyone accepted him and his son (I don''t know what happened to Sonny''s mother). Except maybe they didn''t really, because Sonny never made any friends and he''s been pretty much alone for his whole life. I guess it must be hard when you''re surrounded by people¡ªliving in a normal town I mean¡ªbut still alone except for just your dad. Having such a lame power must be tough, too. Apparently he uses it to make sculptures. Don''t laugh, I think it''s kind of sweet. After I''d listened sympathetically for a bit (well, as sympathetically as I could considering the fact that I was still feeling really prickly and nauseous and tingly) he even confessed that he doesn''t want to be part of this at all, he just wants to be an artist or something. Frankly I think everyone would be better off if he did exactly that. I probably shouldn''t have said that to him, though. I think maybe he wanted me to say something like ''oh no, you''ll be really useful, a valued part of the superteam'' but nope, my honesty curse wouldn''t let me tell such a huge lie. Anyway. I think what I said must have hurt him, because he stammered something and scuttled away. That''s about the time my head exploded. No of COURSE not literally, it just felt like that. It sounded like it too, this horrible, horrible sound. Apparently I screamed quite a bit. Apparently I totally freaked out Glen and Malon. Apparently C2 burst into tears while she was trying to get me to calm down. Apparently Dad went totally white. Apparently Mum yelled some stuff at Dr Tsezch and Motoplasm that she maybe probably shouldn''t have. I guess she was desperate. Anyway. That''s what led me to being up here. Away from everyone. ''Safe''. C2 brought me up, I recovered from my little episode after about ten minutes and although I don''t remember this apparently I begged for C2 to be the one to do it, take me away I mean, I wouldn''t let anyone else even touch me, not even Mum, not even Dad. Which is ... I don''t know. I guess I was a little hysterical and a little disorientated, and C2''s the person I''ve been closest to lately, so ... also, I really think that copying all these powers is doing weird things to my brain. Anyway, that''s how it went, she brought me up here, looked after me, talked to me, and then of course, because it''s me, I said exactly the wrong thing to her. It started off okay, we came up here, probably higher than we had to, just to be sure that I was out of range of everyone. Then C2 sat with me, and offered me some food she''d brought with her, fruit mostly, although I definitely didn''t feel like eating. She also gave me a pill, which I haven''t taken. It''s from Chass. I was unconscious at the time Motoplasm gave me the injection, if I''d been awake I definitely would have refused it if I knew that guy was involved. Although if I''d been awake I wouldn''t have needed it, so ... I don''t know, kind of a complicated situation there. Anyway. I think I asked C2 to talk about something with me, my memory is fuzzy¡ªwhich is such a weird sensation, I''m used to remembering recent stuff completely clearly but everything around that time is totally blurry. I don''t remember what she started off saying but eventually we talked about my power, she had some ideas but it hurts my head just TRYING to remember her theories, then the conversation turned to the pill she gave me and how it could make me feel better, and she tried to get me to take it, and I refused, and then that led to something really weird happening. "I know it''s untested, but Mr Johnston and Chass wouldn''t give you something harmful," C2 said, or something like that. "Motoplasm wouldn''t, but Chass DEFINITELY would. Besides, I''m not even sure that it IS copying all the different powers that''s making me sick. Maybe it''s something else." Actually, maybe that''s not what I said. It seems wrong, now that I''ve written it out. But I said something about how I didn''t expect to get sick ... about how I thought all of the powers would just get weaker, and then I said about ShyFire''s power, about flame control, and I said: "Right now I bet I couldn''t get more than a tiny flicker of a flame." And I raised my hand with one finger pointing up, and flames just EXPLODED out. I can still see where they scorched the bare concrete roof. And C2 stared at me, and I stared at her, and then I tried again, much more carefully this time, with The Force''s power, but all I could get was a little ball of purple energy, about the size of my head, and even that I couldn''t maintain for more than a few seconds before it warped and vanished, leaving me panting for breath. "Please take the pill," C2 said, after that. "Your copied abilities dangerously unstable and unpredictable. If you take the pill you will at least feel better¡ª" "How many times do I have to say it, I don''t trust Chass! Anything from him is AUTOMATICALLY sinister!" C2 was silent for a while, then she said: "I respect him." In response to which I just kind of gaped while she went on: "He is not promoted, but he fights those who are. Mr Johnston told me several stories. Scientifically promoted individuals are becoming prominent within gangs around the city. It makes sense that those with promoted abilities would rise to leadership positions within such strength-based power structures." I think that''s pretty much what she said. Anyway, I said: "That''s got nothing to do with anything, that''s not, I don''t know, it''s not relevant." And C2 was quiet again. Then she asked me this: "Is the reason you neither trust nor respect Chass that he isn''t scientifically promoted?" "No, of course not!" I said, then instantly followed that with, "Yes! Yes, it is! Argh, this STUPID curse¡ªbut don''t you think it''s just creepy, the way he is? He has no power and yet he drove off Little Mercy and all of her gangers without any trouble at all, that''s just so wrong." Okay yes this is all very clear. Thanks, brain. "You seem to be saying that promoted individuals are inherently superior. You seem to be saying that there is a class divide between those with promotions and those without." "It''s not that simple, it''s more like ... more ... okay yes that is what I''m saying but don''t you agree? It''s true, isn''t it? I''m not saying non-powered people are useless, of COURSE I''m not, but ... but they''re the ones we''re supposed to protect, that''s just how it goes, superheroes fight supervillains in order to protect ordinary people, that''s just a basic rule of the world. Chass is, like, going against that." "Isn''t it a good thing that ordinary people can protect themselves and others?" I remember this part really clearly. I wish I could forget. "No, that''s not the point¡ªargh, you just don''t understand, you''re not a proper ... you''re not a proper super¡ªC2, I''m so sorry I just said that, I really didn''t want to¡ª" "Because I am not second generation? Because my parents are ''mundane'' and my ability is the result of spontaneous scientific promotion? Do you believe that this makes me inferior to you?" "No, no of course not¡ªsee? I don''t think that, I can''t lie about it, but it''s just that you don''t understand¡ª" "And that I am not a ''proper'' superhero. By your definition. Nor can I ever be. By your definition." "C2, no, I meant you''re not proper yet¡ª" "I believe that I should think about this before the discussion continues. I believe that you are well enough that supervision is not required. You have food, and water. If you require anything you can send a message to myself or to your parents via your Opal." And she left. And I can''t blame her at all because I am such an awful, awful person. I can''t even blame my honesty curse, all that did is make me tell C2 what I thought. And part of me wishes that I could change it, because it hurt her so badly, even if she doesn''t show it I know, I always know what she''s feeling ... but there''s another part of me, a deeper part, that just KNOWS it''s true, there''s a natural way of the world that C2 just doesn''t understand. Superheroes fight supervillains to protect ordinary people. That''s how it works. And someone like Chass, who isn''t a super, that he can fight supers and win, it''s just ... it''s disgusting, I hate it, it''s so WRONG. I can''t change how I feel, right? But if how I feel hurts my best friend, if what I believe makes her feel so bad, then what can I do? What CAN I do? Just sit here. Writing. Feeling miserable. ... ... Bing, my powers are back down to ''one''. Just C2''s and no one else''s. I should be feeling better now. But honestly, I feel just as bad as ever. xx49.07.30 | 21:22 | Still Wednesday xx49.07.30 | 21:22 | Still Wednesday I think we can pretty much take it as a fact that I don''t deserve C2 as a friend. She''s still mad at me. I still can''t blame her. But what did she do, after I sent down a message apologising? She sent some of the others up, to keep me company. I went down a floor to meet them, that should be okay, the conference level is pretty tall, probably four or five metres, and then these other floors are about three metres up I guess, so that''s ... seven floors ... over twenty metres anyway, especially if you include the gap between floors, that''s got to be, what, I don''t know, half a metre? Less? More? I can''t believe how much time I''m devoting to calculating distances between floors. That''s such a boring thing to suddenly become important. Maybe I should get Daniel to make me a ''distance calculation'' app, that''d be useful. Speaking of Daniel and his apps, his power detector isn''t working. At first I thought it was just broken but then I realised that I need to be copying C2''s power for it to work. Without it the detector''s going crazy. Just before it was showing twenty-seven powers, then it jumped to fifty-nine, now it''s down to thirty-eight ... seems to be staying at thirty-eight for now. Anyway, I''ve got Glen and Malon here with me, and Lightning White''s daughter Carmen, although I think she just wanted to get away from everyone, she hasn''t said anything, she''s just sitting in a corner looking intense. Oh, and Shade''s here as well. He''s doing most of the talking while I write this out, Glen and Malon are really shy and still maybe a little freaked out from my episode. At least I''m getting some useful information from Shade''s blabbering. Apparently the meeting''s going really well and all the initial tensions dissolved as everyone made their reports and the scale of the threat revealed itself¡ªwhich is good, of course it is, but it just feels hollow to me right now. Everyone''s banding together, but I have to be told about it by an annoying blabbermouth. I want to be down there SO BADLY but taking this pill, this STUPID pill, I wish it didn''t even exist, it''d be easier if there WASN''T a choice. It probably doesn''t even work. It probably does something really awful, it''s a trap by Chass, he ... he wants ... he''s jealous ... oh I don''t know. Maybe I am being too hard on him. No, I''m not. Take away everything else, all my prejudices if I have them and look at the facts, look at how many people he''s CONFIRMED to have killed; seventeen. Seventeen deaths, by his hands. At LEAST seventeen, probably way more. Okay yes so eleven of them were rapists. Yes, most of them he caught ... in the act. Yes, the rest were all murderers themselves, does that excuse it? Does that justify anything?Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. I don''t even want to think about this, I just can''t take it right now. Death, killing, I hate it, I hate it all, I wish the world was just ... was just better than what it is, why can''t it just be simple? The Golden Age was boring but at least it wasn''t like this! All complicated and messy and with hidden supervillains and ANNOYING powers like mine, I just want a simple power, super-strength, aura field generation, phase-shifting, I''m so envious of my brother and my parents and EVERYONE here, I''d even trade for Sonny''s stupid useless matter bending, or Glen''s super-sight or Malon''s super-hearing¡ªI mean, if I had super-hearing I could at least listen to what''s going on downstairs. Wait a minute, why can''t I? I''m only copying four powers right now, I should be able to if I¡ªyes, okay, time to do some SERIOUS eavesdropping. | C2s Opal | 21:34 | xx49.07.30 An attempt to consolidate my thoughts. I feel There is If I could ... Perhaps these sentences best represent my feelings at this moment. Unfinished. Unable to be continued. I will leave them as they are, as a representation of my confused, unhappy state. Unhappy. Yes, I am. I didn''t know Charlotte held such beliefs. I am finding it difficult to deal with this new information. I think I am angry. I feel similar to how I felt when I saw what was being done to Alice. When I realised what had been done to her. Nobody should suffer like that. No human should be treated like a thing. Not ever. ...Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Alice just spoke to me. Perhaps she recognised my pain. She offered to make me feel joyful. I told her that her promotion would not work on me. I think she was upset about that. I told her that even if her promotion could work on me, I would not accept her offer. There is a reason that I feel how I feel now. To override my feelings would be wrong. Perhaps she understood this. I don''t know. It is at times like this that I most wish that I was normal. I have seen it written often, I have heard it said more than once. "What is ''normal''?" "There is no such thing as ''ordinary''." I can see the truth in these statements. But I can also see the falsity. ''Normal'' is what I am not. ''Ordinary'' is what others have but which I cannot possess; which I cannot know. Everyone in this room can look at everyone else in this room, and understand a little of what they are feeling. Everyone in this room can experience that small but significant connection. Everyone except me. In this respect, I am abnormal. In others also. ... Around me history is taking place. It seems that the forming of a new fellowship of superheroes has been successful. Talk is no longer of how the group may be formed, but of how the group may best proceed. Around me, there is hope. Or so I assume. ... I can think of nothing more to write, at this moment. xx49.07.30 | 21:39 | Still Wednesday I may have freaked out Malon a little, grabbing her and dragging her to a corner, I don''t know if it helps me to be closer to the person whose power I''m copying but it''s good for my focus, anyway. Super-hearing is really useful, I was definitely too hasty in calling it a low-tier power. It''s not just that you can hear a really long way, it''s that you can hear so many DIFFERENT things all at once, and focus on one or let it all wash over you¡ªI guess Glen''s power is the same, super-sight, except there isn''t really anything to test it on. I guess I could look out the window but what''s out there to see, just the city, which could actually be pretty interesting now that I think about it. Anyway, it seems like everything''s going really well! Dad and Mum were talking to Envy Death and ShyFire about some stuff earlier, about investigating some rumours in Free Paradise (which is where Envy and ShyFire are from), apparently a bunch of construction materials have gone missing, and when I say a bunch I mean a WHOLE bunch. It''s just like with the georod disappearances, the supervillains have been really subtle and clever about it, but not subtle and clever enough to escape Envy Death''s amazing powers of auditing! To be honest I don''t understand how she figured it out but then I still don''t really get how C2 figured out the georod thing either¡ªit''s just lucky we''ve got brainy people like them on our side. I''m surprised that Envy is so into this, being an ex-supervillain I thought she might be, I don''t know, y''know, still a little bit evil but she seems totally earnest and committed. She said something kind of touching, too, to Dad while it was just the two of them, probably I shouldn''t have listened but I couldn''t help it: "¡ªdidn''t make much difference at all. Perhaps we should have been more careful, but there''s nothing that anyone can do about that now. Even the good doctor''s bizarre time travel theories would seem to preclude making any significant alteration to the past. ''Time heals all wounds'', as he rather dryly put it." I kind of came in halfway through the conversation, so I''m not sure what Envy was talking about there. But then Dad said: "I never got the chance to ask you this, what made you change? Switching sides, becoming a hero after so long as a villain ... I know you weren''t ever one to explain yourself, but it seemed so sudden¡ª" "I was lonely." And then silence for a few seconds, and then Envy continued: "Don''t get me wrong, I''m a deeply selfish person. I care only for myself ... and for a select few who somehow manage to penetrate my defences¡ª" "Is Morgan one of those?"You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "Morgan is an unusual boy who has captured my interest. He amuses me, and if it wasn''t for my intervention he would have been taken by those who we now find ourselves fighting. An opportunity presented itself; I could make a difference. I chose to do so. Also we''ve made rather a lot of money together, stock markets and gambling and so forth, probability calculation has some pleasantly practical applications in those areas¡ªbut you''re distracting me from my heartfelt and long-overdue confession of motive, how do you do that? I''m normally so focused, and yet two minutes with you and I find myself diverting into the oddest little avenues ... where''s your wife, by the way?" "Discussing Dzodestra with Tsezch and Lightning. Over there." "Good. I don''t want her to hear this. Forte ... I shall always call you Forte ... do you want to know something secret? You were my first hate. I think most supervillains have one. Do you remember? Yes, I see that you do. My arm still clicks every time I reach up to adjust the shower head, you were so rough when you were younger." "It took me a while to learn control." "It took you a while to learn many things. You were Brick then. I much prefer Forte. It plays to your strengths. As I said before, I am selfish. When I was younger, I did as I wanted without regard to consequences. Now that I''m older, I still do as I want ... but it''s heroes like you who force me to think of these wretched things like ''responsibility''." "You seem to be dancing around some kind of point, but I just can''t figure out what it is." "Can''t you? Are you truly in the dark on this?" "You know us super-strength types, we''re not known for our sophistication." "And that''s exactly why we emotional tamperers adore you so. Simplicity is so underrated ... and so very difficult to manipulate." "Again, you''re not actually answering my question¡ª" "I answered your question immediately. I was lonely, that''s all. Living as I did was shallow, hollow, meaningless, and ultimately it gained me nothing but solitude. There was a time when all I wanted was to be apart from the world. Above it. Now that I''m older ... I won''t lie, I still enjoy superiority, but it''s so much more satisfying to be superior from a moral high ground¡ªand the company is so much more enjoyable." Again, I know I shouldn''t have listened to that, but ... but I just couldn''t help it, I''ve ALWAYS wondered why Envy switched sides. To be totally honest I still don''t really get it ... there were always rumours that she had kind of a ''thing'' for Dad, but I don''t know ... maybe she just wanted a friend. Corny, I know, but I don''t really get how supervillains think, so ... I guess I''m just reaching. I don''t know if Envy can ever truly be a hero, but at least she''s trying. And I guess ... I guess if I have to admit it Chass DOES seem to be doing SOME good, but the way he does it¡ª Argh okay just NOT getting into that right now. I deliberately didn''t listen in on anything C2 said, the good thing about this super-hearing is that you can choose what you hear and what you don''t hear, and right now C2 definitely deserves some privacy. I think she was talking to Alice but like I said, I didn''t listen. No more than a few words, anyway. ... ... something''s happening ... "...have to go now..." "...of an explosion..." "...let us not be hasty..." "...can''t just leave them..." "...their first strike..." "...have acted..." oh my goodness xx49.07.30 | 21:43 | Still Wednesday | [LUS] shouldn''t have taken the pill feel REALLY weird now my stomach is gurgling and I can''t feel my knees. I know that sounds just mad but it''s true, right now it''s like I have no knees at all, it''s not just that I can''t feel them but running is like ... strange. And I AM running. "DAD." "Now how did I know I''d be seeing you?" "I know it''s kind of bad but I used Malon''s power and I heard you guys talking¡ª" "We just got the messages, from Motoplasm''s contact and Mr Falchion. How much did you hear?" "Just that something''s happening, is it Galaxy Tower?" "It is." "I KNEW it! I KNEW¡ª" "And there have been multiple explosions in East Oldtown, near the zoo, and some kind of incendiary chain-reaction in the warehouse district by the docks, and as you predicted there was an attempted break-in at the georod plant that''s turned into a firefight on the streets, apparently there are gangs involved. As for Galaxy Tower, it''s under heavy siege. We don''t have a lot of information right now, there are communication blackouts all over the city, but it looks like an army just appeared in the middle of Powerstone. This is it, Lotte. The supervillains have made their move." I''m just staring. This is ... this is too much. All I can think of is one thing, one thing that''s at the core of everything I know about being a superhero: "Then we REACT." "No." "WHAT?" "Not ''we''. You''re staying here. You took the pill Leroy gave you? So right now you''re aura-neutral." "How do you know¡ª"Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Do you really think I''d let an unknown drug anywhere near you? Dr Tsezch sent a sample to his lab. You''re unpowered, Charlotte. You''re not in a state to do anything." "But¡ª" "Tsunami and ShyFire have already left for the docks, Chimpanzio and Violet for the zoo¡ªLeroy and Malcolm are going to stay here to look after you and the other kids¡ª" "I am NOT a KID." "Yes you are, Charlotte," Mum says¡ªshe''s got her silhouette suit on, I have no idea where she was keeping it, or where she just materialised from for that matter. "Face it, you''re useless right now, FAR more of a liability than an asset." I hate honesty curses with every fibre of my being. "Forte, we''re ready," Envy Death says. She''s standing with Dr Tsezch. "We''ll leave on your word." "Lotte, you have to stay here, Malcolm and¡ª" "No! I have to come with you! I have to help you¡ª" "You''ll help us by staying safe¡ªEnvy, did Lightning and Daisy leave yet?" "Heading for the georod plant. Trigger Harpy took her daughter." "Jesse?" Dad says. "She''s barely ten years old!" "''I ain''t riding into a fight without my partner by my side''," Dr Tsezch says. His imitation of Trigger Harpy is scarily good. "The young Miss Django is blessed with super-strength¡ª" "How long is it since she promoted, a year? She''s barely ... I wish I had time for this," Dad says. "We''ve got to get to that tower¡ªdid you hear anything more? No, it doesn''t matter¡ªTsezch, your ''allies''¡ª" "Mobilised and ready for battle," Dr Tsezch says. "And yet I fear, not nearly enough¡ª" "We''ll make do. We''ll have to. Leroy, your contact¡ª" "Chass is on his way to the georod plant," Motoplasm says, I didn''t even notice him standing there. "He''s working on busting this blackout too, says it''s a tough one." "Dad, I¡ª" "Lotte, you''re staying here, I don''t have time to argue, if you persist then I''m sorry but your mother is going to slap a stunbug on you." "What? WHAT? That''s so¡ª" "Charlotte," Mum says. "This is not the time to act childishly. We''re at war, and our enemies have just fired the opening salvo. Grow up, shut up, be good, I love you with all of my heart, please stay safe." "I''m sorry we couldn''t talk, Charlotte," Envy Death says. "I had some things I had wanted to share with you. Perhaps later. If any of us are alive." "Envy¡ª" "You are an optimist, Forte. But there is no romance in MY heart." "Lotte, I love you," Dad says, as he and Mum join Envy and Dr Tsezch in the elevator. "Do as Leroy and Malcolm tell you, and please don''t be a hero. Not tonight. It''s going to be tough enough as it is, just promise me that I won''t have to worry about you." "I ... I..." "Lotte¡ª" "I promise, I do, I won''t¡ªDad, Mum, I love you, please be careful, please don''t¡ª" The elevator doors shut. They''re gone. "One thing about your parents," Motoplasm says. "When they''re together, there''s not a force on this planet that could tear them apart. They''ll get through this, and they''ll be back for you, and then we''re gonna find the ones behind this nonsense and we''re gonna rip them to shreds." I really wish that made me feel better. xx49.07.30 | 22:14 | Still Wednesday I think the pill is wearing off. I felt a tingle. Yep, I can make force fields. Teeny-tiny useless little force fields. My power detector still isn''t working. Right now it shows seventeen but there''s just Motoplasm, The Force, Harmony, Glen, Malon, Alice, Shade, Morgan, Sonny and Carmen here. And C2 of course. She still hasn''t talked to me. She won''t even look at me. I know I should be worried about Mum and Dad and EVERYTHING and I am, but ... Something happened in the city. Some kind of force field dome went up, glowing blue, then it disappeared again. We don''t know what''s going on out there. A lot of the lights are gone, big patches of darkness in the endless city. Nothing from Mum and Dad or anyone. Motoplasm even lost contact with Chass, he looked really worried when he realised. He said he can transmit but not receive. Anything could be happening out there. The city could already be under supervillain control. Everyone could be dead. Mum, Dad, everyone. And I''m stuck here. Looking out a window. Being useless and feeling sick and tingling. That''s my most hated part of this power-allergy or whatever it is, the tingling that keeps creeping over me, it''s awful, it''s like a giant spider or something is crawling on my body. The nausea''s not fun and the headache is irritating and this new constantly-feeling-like-I-need-to-sneeze is NOT my idea of a good time, but the tingling beats all of them for sheer creepy horribleness.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Another force field dome. This one''s staying up. What''s HAPPENING out there? I just want to go out and help, to do SOMETHING ... The force field just disappeared and a bunch more lights went out. I wish we could see Galaxy Tower from here, but there are too many buildings in the way. ... Morgan just snarked at Sonny again. Sonny was talking about wanting to go and help. Morgan''s response? "What are you going to do, make crappy little sculptures at them?" Harmony controlled the situation, it''s good that she''s here. The Force and Motoplasm too, and all the security robots down below. The Force is putting up practice barriers around the room¡ªI think it must be easier for him to put up a force field if he already knows where it should go. He''s putting one in front of the elevator doors now, then making it disappear, then putting it up again, over and over. It makes me feel safe, watching him. He did the windows before, too, and the stairs, even the corridors leading to the private rooms and bathroom on this floor. Motoplasm''s doing something too, but I''m not sure what. He''s moving around, then stopping like he''s trying to figure something out ... maybe getting a feel for the room in case there''s a fight? But nobody knows we''re here. They SHOULD have gone, The Force especially, he''s so useful in so many situations ... but I guess when you get right down to it, superheroes are protectors. Mum and Dad and the others wanted us safe more than anything else. But if that means that they''re not as safe as they could be... Ugh. Starting to feel bad again. Probably I should get away from the others. Or take another pill. Yuck. Motoplasm has them, I think. I''d have to ask for one. I don''t want to ask for one. I hate taking them, it''s so wrong to get rid of my power, even if it''s making me sick. ... Great, Morgan''s going off at Sonny again. Just leave him alone, I really don''t feel like saying anything ... but Harmony''s gone to the bathroom and Glen and Malon are useless and C2''s off somewhere and even if she WAS here she wouldn''t say anything, and Shade''s hitting on Carmen who clearly doesn''t appreciate the attention oh great it IS me isn''t it. Back soon. xx49.07.30 | 22:21 | Still Wednesday Upstairs. Away from everyone. Worrying, by myself. I''m feeling a little better, but that''s the only good thing that''s happened recently. What was going on when I ended the last entry ... oh, that was before Carmen''s ''attack''. That was scary. Apparently being held in a Dzodestran military laboratory for most of your life doesn''t leave you equipped to respond appropriately to unwanted flirting from a guy like Shade. I don''t even know what he said to her, but she just started screaming at him and then there was this ugly red and black energy crawling all over her and then it just ... spiked out. It''s lucky Shade already got away because he could''ve ended up impaled, she cut some pretty deep gouges in the floor and the ceiling and everything else near her. The Force and Motoplasm got on top of things quickly, of course. Harmony too. I have to admit that I thought she was kind of, well, wet and soppy and touchy-feely but actually she''s pretty great in a crisis situation. I was reprimanding Morgan for his bullying when the whole Carmen thing happened, but I didn''t do much more than stare while The Force blocked Carmen''s aura spikes and Motoplasm talked her down, I guess he might''ve ''cooled her blood'' too? Maybe? Maybe not, he''s pretty good just at talking even without his power. I''m not entirely sure what Harmony did, but she had her hand on The Force''s arm and her eyes closed, I think that maybe she was sharing her awareness of the room with him so he could more effectively block Carmen''s spikes with his force fields.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Anyway, eventually Carmen calmed down and kind of collapsed sobbing, which is about the point I realised that I was shaking. Like, really badly. I think her discharge of energy might have affected me. Anyway, after Harmony made sure Carmen was okay she brought me up here¡ªapparently I''m not allowed any more pills even if I wanted them. No explanation given. No explanation asked for. The view isn''t as good on this floor. The windows are smaller, and they face out onto other buildings. And it''s cold. At least I can see properly now. Did I mention that? My vision started going all weird. Not just my vision either, my hearing and sense of smell and sense of taste and sense of touch, everything... ... I don''t think I have any powers right now. I can''t create force fields, anyway. I should be able to, it''s only ten minutes since I came up here. What is going ON with me? ... I don''t think I have anything more to say. ... Just waiting. ... And worrying. ... And hoping. ... ... ... That''s weird, what was that? Maybe I [ENTRY TIMED OUT] | C2s Opal | 22:29 | xx49.07.30 | [LUS] Charlotte, they know you are here in this building. Please do whatever you can to escape. I believe that they will not harm me or the others. The rest of this entry contains information that may be useful but which is non-vital. Do not read further than this line unless you are sure that you are safe. I don''t think that I will be able to check this entry before I send it to you. There may be inaccuracies, but I feel this is better than nothing. Some time after Harmony took you upstairs, the elevator doors opened. Despite the lack of indication before this happened, Mr Donovan was able to create an aura field in front of the now-open elevator doors before anyone could enter the room. They did not need to enter. Inside the elevator was a woman. Her hands were glowing. There was a bright light that filled the room. For several seconds I could not see anything. When the light faded, the room was full of men and women wearing black armour. They came from the elevator. Charlotte, I am so sorry to tell you this. Mr Donovan is dead. They used light to kill him. Without him, the aura field blocking the elevator disappeared. They were able to enter the room, though Mr Johnston did his best to stop them. When he realised that Mr Donovan was dead ... perhaps you can imagine his anger. Perhaps ''anger'' is not a strong enough word. He fought alone against dozens of men and women. It was terrible to watch. He made cuts in his arms and from these came blades of his own blood. When those who opposed him were cut, Mr Johnston''s blood entered the wounds. They could not control their own bodies. I saw a woman watch her own hand as she brought her gun up. She watched her finger squeeze the trigger. She watched the head of a man nearby explode. She watched his blood surge towards her. I saw a man scream as the cuts on his body exploded outwards in dark red spikes, impaling those around him. This was not enough. Mr Johnston killed nine of those who came for us. He wounded a further eleven. But there were dozens of them. More came from the stairs. I saw Mr Johnston''s arm jerk; he had been shot. I saw blood burst from the wound to pierce a woman through her eye. I saw Mr Johnston fall back after being shot again. I saw two men impaled by spikes from the wounds. I saw a woman walk forward. She did not wear armour. She wore a business suit. She did not carry a weapon. She carried a slim black case. She later identified herself as Netta. She has short black hair and could be considered attractive. Her eyes are brown. She has dark skin and a scar on her left cheek, it is small but noticeable in the right light. Charlotte, this woman is looking for you. I do not know why she wants you. I do not know if she is scientifically promoted. I know that she is dangerous. I know that I do not want her to capture you. With Netta was a young man wearing a grey hooded sweatshirt and black sweatpants and dirty white sneakers. His face was covered by a featureless white mask and by the hood of his sweatshirt. He was later identified as Cage. Charlotte, if you see him, run. Do not try to fight him. Do not try to talk to him. Do not engage with him in any way. Just run. I am putting my strongest emphasis upon this point. Mr Johnston was trying to rise, but I could see that he was weak. I could see that he was dying. The woman Netta looked at him. I could not see her face. She said, "Take him." She said, "We don''t want any sneaky metabolic tricks." The boy Cage walked forward. He kept his hands in his pockets. I do not know what his scientific promotion might be called, but perhaps you will know, and so I will attempt to describe it in as much detail as I can. For a short period of time, perhaps a second, I could see what I assume to be either his aura or energy from his aura. It was black and reflected the light in a way that reminded me of oil. From his chest and his right arm and his left hip thick extensions of energy erupted. They could perhaps be called ''tentacles''. They moved swiftly and with great weight. Mr Johnston could not do anything before he was picked up by these extensions. He did not have time to make any kind of noise before he was raised into the air and then smashed down against the floor. Then he was gone. I do not know what happened to him. I must assume that he is dead. Although the theory horrifies me, I think that perhaps Cage somehow absorbed Mr Johnston''s body into his aura. I believe that he did the same to Mr Donovan''s body while Netta spoke. I will attempt to reproduce her words as accurately as possible, but my memory is not perfect. There may be mistakes.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "''Not a major threat'', I''m going to bruise that little twerp once we get back. How many down are we already? A dozen? More? And we''ve barely begun." She said this as the men and women with her forced me and the others to move to the centre of one of the circular dips in the floor. They surrounded us. They all had guns. This situation continues even now. When we had been moved to the circular area, Netta continued speaking: "Now, then. Little Alice, so nice to see you again. You won''t remember me, but I certainly remember you. Agitprop is so looking forward to having you back." Alice did not seem to understand what Netta was talking about. I cannot be certain, but I suspect that she was (and remains) confused and fearful. Netta looked at all of us. Her gaze stopped on Harmony. "You''re a ''new power'', aren''t you. Not second generation. And with young Glen and Malon firmly in hand..." Netta nodded at one of the men guarding us. He shot Harmony three times in the chest. Two others dragged her body away. I do not know where they took her. It is possible that Cage absorbed her as he absorbed Mr Donovan and Mr Johnston. I had wanted to avoid telling you this, but I am scared, Charlotte. I am so scared¡ªbut I do not want you to attempt to rescue me or the others. As I said, I do not believe that our lives are in danger. Please try to escape. Please. I will continue recounting what has happened. It may be of use to you or to others. After Harmony''s body had been removed, Netta walked among us. None of us moved. I believe that we were all too scared to do anything. "Next we have clever young Morgan ... who is associated with Envy Death. You''ll keep, my love. Here we have Glen and Malon Tresfoil, both looking so scared ... and rightly so. You''re Carmen Belnyet, the long-lost daughter of Lightning White, and you''re Sonny Lute, the only son of ShyFire ... but you I don''t know." Netta had stopped at Shade. She stroked his cheek. She wears black gloves. "Who brought YOU?" she asked. Shade replied quickly: "Tsunami. I''m with her." "Oh? She always did have a habit of picking up waifs and strays. I suppose we should keep you around, then, in case Brine doesn''t do his job." Then Netta looked at me. She smiled at me. "You, on the other hand..." Netta stopped, and looked around, and then she held up both hands. "Wait. Stop everything. Nobody move. Where is the Powers girl?" Netta looked at me again. "You. You''re supposed to be close to her, where is she? Tell me now." "She went with her parents to Galaxy Tower," I said. "She insisted on accompanying them." "Hm. That would seem to fit her profile. Well, I''m sure the others won''t have any trouble dealing with her, and it removes an awkward problem from my hands. Good, good." Netta smiled at me again. "Of course, that means you die." It was Shade who spoke. I was too stunned and confused to say anything. All he said was ''What?'' but at that moment it was enough. "I have no use for her," Netta said, as she walked away from me. "Her ability lacks flavour and she has little connection to anyone of importance¡ª" "No, she was lying, Powers is here!" Netta stopped. She looked back at Shade. "Oh?" she said. "Is that true? Were you lying?" I couldn''t say anything. I wanted to but I couldn''t. Shade spoke for me. "Yeah, she was! Say you were, Ceet! Say you were lying! Look, yeah, she''s still here, in this building. She went down a few floors¡ªCeet, you just went down with her before these guys showed up, right? That''s what happened, say it! Come on, this ain''t no time to mess around!" "I lied, I''m sorry," I said. "I wanted her to escape but it''s true. She was down eight floors when I left her." "She might try to go down further¡ªshe''ll be torn to pieces by the robots, Wedge, take your squad down and GET Powers." I''m not sure how many went down. Perhaps a dozen. While they left, Netta walked back towards me. "Eight floors is awfully specific," she said. "Why so many?" "She was ... she..." Netta grabbed my arm and pulled me away from the others. She is stronger than her appearance would suggest. I saw that she was dragging me towards Cage. "Torment her a little," Netta said, as she pushed me down in front of him. I saw black tentacles come towards me. "No, you don''t gotta do that!" I heard Shade shout. "Powers had some kind of reaction, when Carmen went nuts, tell her, Ceet!" "Charlotte was feeling sick. I wanted to take her far away from Carmen." "Yeah, she was REAL sick, like almost puking! Ceet took her down to get her to feel better, right Ceet?" "Yes, that''s correct." The tentacles were still there, but they were no longer moving towards me. Netta was looking down at me. "And did she? Feel better?" "I don''t know. I ... I left her¡ª" "Why?" "We had an argument¡ª" "Enough, get her back with the others. Don''t kill her." I saw the woman who killed Mr Donovan as two men pulled me up. She was sitting on the other side of the room. I think that she may have been referred to as Lumia. She is wearing a white leather coat over a black top and white leather trousers. Her hair is white and very long. She wears large black sunglasses over her eyes. Her mouth is small. She appears to be exhausted and recovering. Netta has left us now. I am sending this to you. I sincerely hope that you receive it. I sincerely hope that you have already escaped. Charlotte, please stay safe. Please don''t do anything ''brave''. This is not a time for bravery. We all have to be careful, or we could be killed. Please do whatever you can to escape. Your well-being is of great importance to me. Charlotte Crescent (C2) xx49.07.30 | 22:31 | Still Wednesday | [LUS] back up the stairs can''t stay down there any longer it''s tearing me apart that I can''t DO anything just have to get up have to get away have to THINK but what can I do? WHAT CAN I DO? Calm down. Don''t panic. Think. I''ve turned off all the lights I could, some don''t have switches. C2 and Shade sent a lot of the goons down instead of up, that was really smart of them, but some are coming up I think and I think they came from the roof¡ªin C2''s message, what was it, ''torn to pieces by the robots'', they didn''t come up from ground level. Helicopter? But there''s no pad here and the roof''s covered with communications arrays, Dad said about that, he specifically said that a helicopter couldn''t¡ªVB? They''re pretty tough. The First Rangers used one to get into Villainex''s building lair thing. That was from the roof. So. Okay. Rough-landed on the roof, explains that crash I felt earlier, but there''s no way they could fit that many guys in one VB, or even two¡ªwere they already waiting here? But nobody knew we''d be coming here, nobody except ... no, we couldn''t have been betrayed. Could we? By who? Chass? No, Motoplasm said he didn''t tell Chass where the meeting was. Motoplasm ... I can''t believe he''s gone, and The Force, and Harmony. And C2''s in such danger, and the others¡ªno, I have to focus. I HAVE to focus. What''s important now? Figuring out if we were betrayed? Figuring out how these guys got here? No. Rescuing C2 and the others, THAT is what''s important. My head is clear. I don''t feel sick. Why not? There are more supers, I should feel terrible, but I don''t. Should I be questioning this? But it makes no sense! Why was oh someone''s coming up. Two men. Hide, hide¡ªno time to get up the stairs, this office will do. No door but it''s dark enough that they won''t notice me under this desk even if they look inside. Oh no they''ve got flashlights¡ªwait, Shade''s power, I can flicker out, I can become a shadow, it''s weak but maybe ... I just hope they don''t look in here. I don''t think they''re searching the offices. Just waiting? Slacking off? Oh PLEASE just be two lazy idiots, that would be great. They''re talking. One of them''s feeling sick? Teleporting! They teleported here? HOW? Where to, you can''t teleport to INSIDE A BUILDING, that''s insanely dangerous! The roof? No, still way too risky¡ªwait, a receiver inside the building? If there''s a receiver here¡ªbut why would there be? And that would mean they have the access codes, which would mean planning, which would mean they knew about this for SO LONG before it happened, HOW? Oh no I''m trapped. How did that happen? There''s only two of them but now they''re EXACTLY between me and the stairs up, that''s RUBBISH, nobody is as unlucky as I am¡ª Wait. If they came here by teleporter, is that how they''re going to leave? In which case they need a transmitter. Send a VB to the roof with transceiver components, set it up inside, teleport the rest in. That makes sense. They''re grabbing the 2nd Gens and New Powers to, what? Control the 1st Gens. Kill this fellowship before it starts. This is so ... so planned, they knew we''d be here ... was this all a trap? Those two guys aren''t moving. Do they know I''m hiding here? Is this all part of it? Just playing with me? No. Can''t think like that. Wait, if they''re planning on leaving via teleporter we can trace the signal! That''s possible, that is a thing that can be done! All I need to do is get the transmitter to Daniel or someone like Dr Tsezch, someone who knows how to trace a teleportation signal¡ªwait. They must know that, the supervillains have to know that. Obvious yet horrible solution to prevent ''tracing''; blow up the building. Or just the part of it with the transmitter. Leave explosives behind set to a timer. Boom. No trace possible. And no ME if I''m anywhere near. Would they leave without me? It seemed like that Netta woman really specifically wanted me, but it also kind of seemed like she just wanted me dead. Goons are moving, YES, finally some luck¡ª Or maybe not. Two stairways leading up to this floor. One on the left side of the big wide area in the middle, one on the right side. Offices surrounding. One guy to each stairway. Both goons have their guns out. Someone''s coming up? Is that what they''re waiting for? What am I copying, do I have light ... please let this work please please please ... managed to make a kind of sparkle between my hands. This is useless. But maybe ... maybe if I could just catch their attention, surely they''d investigate a weird sparkle in the air? Over ... there... ... LOOK AT MY SPARKLE YOU GOONS ... "Hey¡ªyou see that? What WAS that?" "Gotta be the kid, he''s messing with us. Must be close¡ªmaybe he''s already up here!" "If he was up here why would he be messing with us? Nah, he''s still down there, trying to get us away from the stairs. Just stay where you are. Ain''t no other way up, not except the elevator, and N''s got that covered." "Yeah, okay." Rats. Rats rats rats. That had the opposite effect to what I wanted. Something with their guns? Force field? But I can''t do it like The Force did ... like he''ll never¡ªNO just FOCUS for HOPE''S SAKE don''t think about that, if I make a mistake here I am DEAD. So is whoever''s down there, Shade maybe, oh come on Charlotte, come on, just do something, just figure something out¡ª "Quit that pacing, you''re driving me nuts. Just get in position and stay there, no way he''s getting up here before you can plug him." "You do it your way, I''ll do it my way. Gotta move to keep myself alert. My eyes are on the stairs, you¡ªugh!" Force field at foot level to trip him, now another over my hand, it''s wild and jagged and slippery and it shines out beautifully in this dim light but maybe it''s enough oh please be enough¡ª "What the hell¡ª" I can feel the impact of every bullet all through me and I''m screaming and the guy I tripped is still on the floor and he sees me and then he sees his gun and he scrambles for it as I skid down behind the wall beside the stairway, bullets are thudding into it but not coming through thank goodness they''re not coming through¡ªthe guy''s up, he''s halfway to his gun, it flew a really long way when he tripped but he''s a fast runner, so my next force field trips him up really, really well¡ªI fling both hands towards the other guy, blocking him off with another clumsy field as I run for the guy who fell, he''s already getting up but he CAN''T get up, I won''t LET him, his hair is long enough to get a grip on and the carpet is soft but I am NOT weak, I am STRONG¡ª "Little BITCH!" I know I''m screaming again as I fling my arm out towards the other guy, my field, my field''s gone, why is it gone? No no no¡ª "NO NO NO!" He''s got me he''s got me the one I''m on top of has me he has my arm no don''t touch me¡ª "Don''t TOUCH ME!" His eyes bulge in the dimness, my hand is against his chest, I don''t know how, he can''t breathe, he has no strength, he''s not holding me, I''ve stopped his heart. I''ve stopped his heart. "AH!" I just got shot, I felt it, I''m dead, it''s in my back, I can still feel it, he shot me, he shot me and now I''m staring up at him, his gun is pointed at me, and I''m not dead because it''s not a gun, not a killing gun, these are tranq rounds and it hasn''t taken effect yet but if he shoots me again¡ª He pulls the trigger. The gun clicks on empty. Screaming, I launch myself at him, I can''t feel his blood, I can''t find my aura, he''s got my arm and he''s twisting but I twist with him and get my foot around to kick him, my bare foot, I''ve lost my shoes, they were so pretty too, I''m too weak, that did NOTHING, he''s got me, all he has to do¡ª "NO!" He has my arm but I have his and I pull and I twist with all of my strength but it''s not enough, he jerks his arm up and I come with it, he''s strong, he''s too strong, I''m dangling, I''m actually dangling off the floor and all I can do is kick him where it hurts. He grunts in exquisite pain as I struggle free and fall, he grabs for me but I''m crawling away, I fling my hand back to put a field between us but there''s nothing, my powers are gone again, what is HAPPENING to me? The other guy''s up, he''s not dead, his breathing''s heavy and pained but he''s up and he sees me and I can see his expression and he looks so mad and so does the other guy and I have no powers, I''m nothing, I have NOTHING LEFT¡ª "No! Get her!" He''s moving towards his gun and once he gets it he''s going to shoot me, why hasn''t that other shot knocked me out yet¡ªdon''t think just crawl forward just get to the gun first get to the gun first get gun get gun¡ª "GET THE DAMNED GUN! GET HER!" They''re both running but I''m closer and I don''t know how but I''m on my feet and running and leaping and the carpet scrapes rough against my hands and then it''s there, cold metal against my palm and I roll onto my back and I''m crying as I pull the trigger again and again and again until I realise the gun''s clicking on empty. I missed. I didn''t hit once. They''re still coming for me... "Oh, ohhh¡ª" I force myself to stop making pathetic noises. The men both collapsed. I didn''t miss. It just takes a second for the tranqs to work. I let my head fall back against the carpet and allow the gun to slip from numb fingers, my heart''s racing and my breathing''s weird and I''m staring up at the ceiling and I''m still conscious. Tranq isn''t working on me. I reach back, feel the hardness of the slug¡ªit comes away easily. It wasn''t in all the way. C2''s power. Aura hardening. Just enough to stop a tranq from penetrating deeply enough to release its load. Even when she''s not around, she''s helping me. Footsteps, oh no, more¡ª "Charlotte? Charlotte!" "Sonny?" "Did you kill these two? Are you okay?" "No. No. They''re unconscious¡ªthey had tranq guns. I got shot but I''m ... I''m okay. No I''m not. How are you here?" "I, er, I used my power, I managed to melt the guards'' guns enough that they wouldn''t shoot, then Carmen and Shade distracted them while I ran for it¡ªI blocked off the stairways below, these barriers bend rather easily, but they''ll get through eventually, can you stand? Oh, I''m so glad you''re not dead. Morgan said they''ve set up some kind of teleportation receiver below but that portable transmitters are complicated and dangerous so there''s almost definitely a VB on the roof, that''s how they first got here, that''s how they''ll leave! I''m going to use my power to sabotage it!" Okay, so maybe Sonny''s matter bending isn''t totally useless. "There''s another gun around here somewhere," I say as I go over to the unconscious goons¡ªthey''ve got spare clips. Sonny hasn''t moved. "Find it!" "What¡ªI have to¡ª" "Don''t argue, just get it!"Stolen story; please report. Sonny goes to get the other gun¡ªI''ve already found mine. Reloading is simple enough. "Now over here," I say. "Here, this stairway." "What¡ª" "You said you blocked the stairs below¡ªlike this?" I can feel the thin metal wall beside the stairway give beneath my hands, it''s hard to make it move¡ª "How do I get it to go ... what, softer? Oh, I''ve got it¡ªare you helping? Get that bit there, quickly!" "Y-yes, but¡ª" "Stop arguing so much, just do what I say!" Sonny can be fast when he wants to be. The metal''s soft enough to wrench over to cover the stairway, not a permanent barrier but it''ll at least delay them. "Now the other one?" Sonny asks. "No, we might need to get down quickly, and they''ve got control of the elevators¡ªyou said about sabotaging the VB, can you really do that?" "I-I think so, it can''t be that difficult, I know they''re supposed to be really tough but it shouldn''t take more than a few minutes to bend enough vital bits, then it''ll be too dangerous to fly¡ª" "Okay. You''ve got the other gun, did you take the clip for it?" "Y-yes, but¡ª" "Then go." "But you¡ª" "I''ll stay by the other stairway. If anyone tries to get up, I''ll tranq them. That should give you enough time to wreck the VB. Go!" He goes. So do I, towards the other stairs. I bend part of the barrier across, enough to give myself some cover, then I kneel down, the gun in my hands, and wait for them to come for me. ... It''s so quiet. I don''t have Malon''s power. I don''t have anyone''s power, except Sonny''s. I don''t know if I''ve even got that now, with my mimicry acting all weird, they wear off so quickly¡ªdon''t think about that, don''t get distracted. Just keep focusing on the stairs. They''ll be coming up¡ªbut what if they''re already here? One of them could be a phase-shifter! He could be behind me right now, reaching out¡ª No. No one''s there. Just the guys I shot, how long will they stay unconscious? I have no idea, I should have tied them up¡ªno, that''s stupid, I have nothing to tie them with, what I SHOULD have done is push them down the other stairs before we bent the walls to block them off, then at least I''d hear them before¡ª I''m breathing too fast. Almost hyperventilating. I force my breathing to slow. I force myself to focus on the stairs below. I take the gun in my right hand and wipe my left hand on my dress, then I take the gun in my left hand and wipe my right hand on my dress, and then I hold the gun in both hands again, aimed down at the stairs below. I wish I had more firearms training. All I ever did was the basic courses and that was just for play, I never thought I''d actually have to use a gun! I should go drag those guys over here¡ªno, I can''t, I can''t leave this stairway, if I leave it then they could come up, there could be someone down there right now, just waiting for me to relax for¡ª The elevator. The elevator! It''s across from me and the numbers are going up, they''re not taking the stairs, of course they''re not if Sonny blocked them below, I''m so STUPID, I should have ... I don''t know. I don''t know! I aim my gun at the elevator¡ªthen back at the stairs. It could be a trick. Distract me by sending the elevator up, rush the stairs. No, come at me from BOTH AT ONCE, what do I do? I should just run¡ªbut Sonny, I can''t¡ªwhat floor is this? 43, 44? 45? How can I tell? How many below the roof, eight? Eight, yes, so it''s ... 40? And the elevator''s at 37 ... 38 ... 39... 40. 41. 42 oh no they''re going up to the roof, they''re going after Sonny I have to get to him¡ª "AHHH!" The pitiful little cover I made explodes, a massive black tentacle smashing through it. I''m firing down, firing at whoever''s down there but it''s useless, there are more tentacles, all surging up, the gun''s gone, everything''s gone and I''m just running¡ª "Ah¡ª" I''m on the floor, something hit my shoulder, I''m crawling away but I can feel them, they''re all around me, they''re right behind me¡ª "No! NO!" I kick back, they''re so fast but so heavy, my bare foot just slides against it and the texture of them is wrong¡ª "No¡ª" The window''s in front of me, I see my own terrified face in the dull reflection and I see him, behind me, just standing there, tentacles writhing around him. I manage to turn before one of the tentacles lashes out, I don''t know how it misses but it does, it hits the window instead, hard enough to crack the thick glass, I''m already crawling away but more of the tentacles are coming, too fast¡ª "Ahhh no¡ª" My body bursts open and my insides erupt outwards, thick purple tendrils writhing out to slam against the black tentacles surging towards me, just enough to slow them as I scramble away, I''m on my feet and I gag as I realise more tentacles have sprouted from my legs to help steady me, to push me forwards, away from the nightmare creature behind me¡ª ¡ªbetween me and the stairs going up¡ª I spin and stare at him. He stares back from behind that featureless white mask. Without sound two new tentacles burst from his shoulders and whip towards me, but I''m already moving, falling to my hands and knees as another tentacle swipes through the air above, then a dozen tiny tentacles burst from my arms to help push me up and I''m running, I feel something brush against my neck and I cry out but then the stairs are there, THERE¡ª I shouldn''t have looked back but I did, he''s just standing there, staring up, his tentacles are gone, he''s just staring¡ª But he''s behind me, and Sonny''s on the roof, and the bad guys in the elevator are going up, and I can''t get up before they do, they''re already there, these stairs are endless, they go up and up and up forever¡ª The door to the roof opens slowly and silently, sharp wind making my dress flutter around me. There''s enough light to see what a mess the roof is in, communications arrays ripped apart by the bulky VB lying near the far edge. There''s a woman and a man looking at it, and a big man wearing a bright orange shirt near them. He''s speaking: "¡ªnah, nah, it ain''t wrecked but he did some damage before we got to him. Nuh, chucked the little blighter off the edge." No. No. I''m too late and Sonny''s dead because I didn''t get here in time, because I didn''t come with him, why didn''t I come with him? Wrong choice. One wrong choice, and now he''s dead. "Well how the hell was I supposed to know that? Nah, you listen to me, it ain''t like he was, wazzit called, priority one or nothing, it ain''t like his dad''s one of the top tier¡ªbig man himself said it, we ain''t gonna turn him and hell, we''ve got firebugs comin'' out our arse anyway, so what''s the loss? Yeah I know it''s not about ... you''re talkin'' like I''m stupid ... look, just shut up and use your bloody ears a moment, you got one less to worry about down there, you¡ªwhat, you ain''t? So where the bloody hell are you, then? Already? Hell''s bells, Netta, you said it wouldn''t come to that. Yeah I know about the bloody robots, but¡ªwhat? What''s so damned ... so why the hell didn''t you say that to start with, I don''t know¡ªoi, you two, go check down a floor or two, Little Miss Bags''O''Fun got away from Tentacle Boy." I''m already heading back to the door, there''s nowhere to hide up here. "Whazzat? Nah, he¡ªwell I didn''t tell him to do it! Yeah I know we need her alive, you try talkin'' to the little freak ... well then you send ''em up from below and we''ll go down from above, nice and slow so we don''t miss any dark little corners¡ª" I can''t hear him any more, the others are coming down and Cage is somewhere below me, they need me alive, they need me alive but he was trying to kill me, they don''t control him? What is he, doesn''t speak, face hidden by a mask, terrifyingly powerful but slow, how slow? I''ve never heard of a power like his, Sonny''s dead, thrown off a roof, my fault, can''t go down, can''t just stay here, can''t fight, I need time to think, how many floors down from the roof am I now, three? I crouch behind a pile of thin metal girders and try to breathe. "I don''t know why you''re even bloody asking, you head down first and then Smith''ll double-check your work, and I''ll just stroll along behind the both of ya. Just in case, like. We already gave the roof a good going-over, if she''s between us and him we''ll get her." How am I hearing this? Malon''s power? But my powers went away¡ªcan''t make force fields, can''t create light, can''t do anything except matter-bend, Malon can''t be here, can she? The floor below? No, how? "I know you''re here, little girl." The woman. Dzodestran accent, or maybe Amianan, sharp and severe. She''s on this floor. I press in tighter against the pile of girders. I''m in a corner, the stairs are just across that gap but if she''s watching... "Why don''t you come out and end this cleanly, hm?" I''m barely breathing, I can hear her but I don''t know where she is, where IS she? "Did you ever play ''hide and go seek'' when you were small? Were you the sort to hide until the last moment ... or could you not stand the tension? Were you one to leap out at those who sought you?" Moving now, so slowly, the floor''s cold but I''m glad to be barefoot, past heaps of wood and metal and heavy sacks and trestle tables and workbenches, so many things to hide behind but equally as many things in my way, things to trip over or carelessly kick... I stop. I hear something. Thud. Thud. Thud. It''s him. I don''t know how many floors down but it''s HIM, it''s Cage, he''s coming up¡ª "Ah, you hear him too. You have stolen my gift, is that right? You can hear his footsteps, but shall I tell you something of interest? Those are not his feet. He uses those enthralling extrusions of his to mask the noise, if you look closely you can see that his feet do not quite touch the ground, you can see that between those scruffy sneakers and the floor there are dozens of tiny ... little ... tendrils..." I can''t move. I can see the stairs, there''s the gap, but Cage is down there and I cannot make myself go a step closer to him¡ª "He is not large but he has weight, he has density, he has such immense power, especially at these times, after he has fed, when his very essence drips with the life of those he has taken within himself¡ªyour friends, yes? The legendary Motoplasm and The Force, together eternally within the energy of a monster. Listen with me, it''s so very clear now, thud ... thud ... thud..." If I could scream I would scream. "So close, is he not? Perhaps ... beneath you. Perhaps preparing to thrust his tendrils up through the floor, to drag you down screaming, to catch you and hold you and bash your fragile little head against the hard ground until you struggle and thrash no longer, and then he will take you inside himself..." Forcing myself to move, inch by agonising inch, I can hear him, somewhere below, thud thud thud, but I can''t panic, I can''t freeze, I just have to keep breathing and moving and breathing, even if he knows where I am he can''t drive his tentacles through everything that''s between these floors, that''d be impossible, he''s strong but he''s not THAT strong but this isn''t helping this ISN''T helping because now all I can think about is those horrible black tentacles bursting through the floor, ripping it apart beneath me and dragging me down to¡ª Something''s wrong. I can''t hear the woman. I can''t hear anyone above. Shouldn''t I hear HER moving? But I couldn''t, just her talking, why? WHY? They''re keeping quiet. They know Cage is hunting me. They''re just waiting¡ªbut they need me alive, that guy said it, they NEED me ALIVE! Cage will kill me! WHAT''S GOING ON HERE I DON''T UNDERSTAND ANYTHING! Why did she stop talking if¡ª Because she''s here. Because she''s right here, on the other side of these piles of wood and girders, just waiting, she knows where I am, she knows exactly where I am, why isn''t she moving? Why isn''t anyone moving? Why can''t I hear Cage? Stopped. Frozen again. I can''t do anything because if I do something and it''s the wrong thing then I''m dead, the next choice I make could be the last choice I ever make BUT THEY NEED ME ALIVE but that doesn''t matter, it doesn''t¡ª Thud. Thud. Thud. Oh no no no¡ª Thud. Thud. Thud. He''s below. The floor below. Moving for the stairs, I can hear that much, how long before he gets to them, seconds? And then¡ª Wait. Why wouldn''t this woman attack me, shoot me with a tranq gun or just GRAB me, she knows where I am, why would she wait for Cage¡ª Because she knows I can copy powers. Because she knows I have HIS power. Because she knows what he can do. Because she''s scared of me. I look at the palm of my hand and wince as a tiny, writhing tendril sprouts from it. I choke back a retch and force myself to make the tendril grow. It''s just my aura, it''s just an extension of my aura but oh hope truth and goodness why does it feel so wrong and why does it writhe like that and why can I feel blood flowing to it, why can I feel the cut of air against it, why can I feel it pulsing and living as a part of me¡ª Thud. I let the tendril slip back and disappear. Cage is slowing? Why¡ªno, shut up about ''why'' just ... just... What was that? Something from above, like a gasp, was that the woman? Did she RUN AWAY? Was she ever even on this floor with me? They''re just waiting. Just waiting for Cage to come up and ... and absorb me... ...but I have to be dead first... I bring my hand up and force myself to create another tendril, bigger than the last one, forcing it out as far as it will go but it starts to thrash and whip and flick horribly, like it has a mind of its own and yet always, always a part of me¡ª "No," I whisper, and the tentacle slips back into my skin. Shud. Shud. Shud. New noise, even worse than the thudding, what is that? Shud shud shud like something slimy moving against oh no please don''t let it be¡ª I make a stupid little noise as he comes into view, so suddenly rising from the stairs, dozens of thin tentacles dragging him up, he hangs suspended in the centre of them all, attached to the roof and the floor and everything around himself, he''s not walking, he''s letting his tentacles drag him forward and he''s looking right at me¡ª "Ahh!" His tentacles slam into a pile of sheet metal which scatters towards me, I cross my arms in front of my face and let my own tentacles burst out to try to fend off the attack, feel the impact of the metal against me then I''m flying backwards, slamming hard against the ground except more tentacles sprout from my back, pushing me up as Cage drags himself towards me, he''s so heavy but his tentacles are so strong¡ª I dive behind a pillar as Cage sends a heap of dense sacks at me, I feel their impact against the concrete¡ªhe''s between me and the stairs down, I don''t even care if that woman and the others are waiting to grab me, just as long as they take me away from this monster¡ªstairs going up. Just there, just such an impossible distance away¡ªglance out then pull my head back and a workbench slams against the pillar behind me as I run, stumble over something small and solid but an ankle tentacle steadies me, heavy crashing but too late because I''m already at the stairs, stumbling and falling forward into them but my hands are up and writhing tendrils burst out and somehow grasp whatever''s above and I''m up and over and onto the next floor, same as the one below except with no monsters, and there are the next stairs and no one''s shooting at me, no one''s grabbing me, not even a sound except that SHUD SHUD SHUDing behind me and the crashing of Cage''s passage through the room below, the elevator is right here but they control it and even if they didn''t no, being trapped in a small metal box with black tentacles bursting through NO, just keep taking the stairs and it doesn''t matter that eventually they''ll end, just get away, just get away¡ª There''s a flash of black and I can''t breathe, I can''t even struggle, he''s got me, he''s up here, there are two of him, there are two Cages and I''m trapped between them¡ª "Breathe, Powers, you''ve got half a minute before that monster manages to drag himself up here." Chass. It''s Chass. I stare at him as he frowns at his wrist and [DATASTREAM LOST]